Mirror’s Image
By Evilpresident
-
Prologue
Night Light paced down the hallway. The doctors had forced him out of the room, leaving him to pace endlessly in front of the door. He was pretty sure that his horseshoes were filed down to pretty much nothing by now.
A cry of pain from within the room brought him back to his senses as he nervously eyed the door handle.
‘Come on…’ Night Light thought to himself. ‘I can only count the tiles here so many times!’
Three hundred and twenty nine by the way, one was missing for some reason that Night Light couldn’t quite understand.
“Dad!” Night Light’s ears perked up. He turned just in time to get pushed to the ground by Shining Armor. “Is she here yet?” The excitable little colt asked. “I can’t wait to meet her! What are little sisters like anyway?”
“Calm down Shiny.” Night Light looked up to see his mother-in-law walk in. “And get off your father, this is a hospital after all.”
“Yes grandma.” Shining Armor grinned and got off his father, allowing the blue stallion to regain his footing.
“Hey Twinkle.” Night Light said.
“Hello dear. How is it?” The older mare asked, concern clear on her face.
“Not good.” Night Light admitted. “The doctors kicked me out of the room. And that was hours ago.”
“I see…” The grey mare frowned.
“Hey dad!” Shining Armor piped up. “Look what I made!” He held up a stuffed pony. Night Light took a look at it.
It was crudely, yet firmly stitched together, the eyes were mismatched and the hair was a disaster. “Do you think she’ll like it? I made it for her!” Shining said enthusiastically.
“Of course she will.” Night Light said. “Are you sure grandma didn’t help you with this?”
“Of course not dear.” Twilight Twinkle said. “The colt’s got a good eye to horn coordination. I think it might just be his special talent.” She teased.
“What?” Shining Armor uttered. “No way! I wanna be a royal guard when I grow up!” The little colt proclaimed, saluting his grandmother and father just like his heroes.
“That’s nice dear.” Twinkle said. “Why don’t you practice right here? Celestia’s finest can stand still for days on end you know.”
“Really?” Shining Armor asked with a frown on his face. “That sounds stupid.”
“It’s a way of meditation.” Twinkle explained. “They enter a trance in which they save their energy, yet see all that goes on around them. Nothing gets by them.”
“Wow, really? I’ll go try that right away!” Shining Armor ran to the edge of the hallway and ground to a halt, assumed a standing position and stopped moving.
“That’ll keep him busy for a bit.” Twinkle said. “What did the doctors say?”
“Haven’t heard from them in hours.” Night Light said. “They kicked me out, remember?”
“Before that dear, before that.” Twinkle said.
“They were yelling.” Night Light admitted. “I only picked up a few things before that behemoth of a nurse tossed me out on my face. Things about that she wasn’t positioned right and her umbilical cord.” He sighed. “I don’t know what to make of that.”
“My dear, I think that all we can do right now is wait.” Twinkle said as she sat down on the bench. “You get some rest.” She added. “You look like you’re about to fall over.”
Night Light hated to admit it but she was right. He sat down next to her. “Wake me if something happens, okay? I’m gonna get some shuteye.”
“Of course dear.” Twinkle said.
-
“I’ll admit, he’s a persistent one.” A somewhat familiar voice to Night Light’s left said.
The blue stallion opened his eyes, blinking a few times as the hallway came back into focus.
“How long has he been standing there like that?” Night Light now recognized that voice as one of the nurses. Not one inside the room with his wife, unfortunately.
“Two hours.” Twinkle said. “He’s going to be a royal guard when he grows up, just like his grandpa.”
“What’s wrong with being an astronomer?” Night Light asked.
“You’re awake dear?” Twinkle asked. “Nothing, of course.” She proceeded to answer his question. “It’s just not so…”
“Exciting.” The nurse helped out.
“Maybe not.” Night Light admitted with a small smile. “But at least it’s safe. Unless a meteor comes crashing in again.”
The nurse stifled a laugh. “What? I’m being serious.” Night Light said. “Well, it eventually turned out to be Princess Celestia’s pet phoenix, but still that was one exciting evening.” He chuckled weakly.
Twinkle gave him a dismissing wave of her hoof and turned back to the nurse she was chatting with. “Anyway, Shiny’s got his mind set on-"
Twinkle fell silent as the door opened up. Night Light scrambled off of the uncomfortable chair and made his way there, nearly tackling the doctor to the ground in his hurry.
“How is she? Is she hurt? What about the foal? Is she okay?” He bombarded the doctor with questions.
The doctor didn’t say anything at first but his facial expression told Night Light enough. Tears were blinking in the corners of his eyes.
“I’m sorry.” He said, cursing himself for having to bring this kind of news. He hated this part of his job so very much.
Night Light dropped to his knees. The doctor’s words simply shattered his world.
“No, no, no…” He muttered. “Don’t tell me, please…”
“The foal didn’t make it.” The doctor said despite Night Light’s plea. He was obviously hurt by having to share such awful news. “You can see your wife now.”
“What’s going on?” Shining Armor asked. The commotion had snapped him out of his self-imposed trance. “Is she here?”
“Shiny.” Night Light uttered. How could he tell this to his son? Shining Armor had been so excited about getting a little sister.
“Shiny.” He repeated himself as he tried to find the right words. “Your sister, she… she didn’t make it.”
“Huh?” The colt was confused. “Is she late? We can wait, right? She’s bound to show up eventually.”
“What your father means,” Twinkle sat down next to her grandson. “is that your little sister has gone on to see your grandfather in the Elysian fields. He’s taking care of her now.”
“What?” Shining Armor uttered. “No! No! No!” He wailed. Tears streaked down his face as he realized just what his grandmother meant.
His vision was blurred with tears as he turned and ran. He needed to get away from there as quickly as possible.
“Shiny!” Night Light called after his son and made to chase after him. Twinkle however laid her hoof on his shoulder, stopping him. “I’ll go after him.” She said, tears in her eyes. “You’re needed in there.” She pointed to the door where her daughter laid.
Night Light nodded. “Thank you.” He said.
He turned to the door. He had paced in front of it for hours. And now he was afraid to go through. Afraid of what he’d find there.
The smell of blood assaulted his nose the moment he entered. A few nurses were still in the room, all of them giving him an apologetic look.
Twilight Velvet was laying in her bed. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched a wrapped bundle of blankets. “Night.” She croaked as she saw the blue stallion enter the room. Night Light strode over to her. “She, she’s…” She couldn’t bring herself to finish that sentence. Velvet broke down, sobbing over her loss.
Night Light didn’t know what to say at this point.
What do you say to a mare that just lost her foal?
-
The nurses had ushered them into a clean room. They shouldn’t stay there, they said.
The room they were in was white. And bald.
One of the nurses had gone ahead and quickly cleared out the festive balloons and decorations that had been put up.
The last thing Velvet needed right now was a party balloon proclaiming ‘IT’S A FILLY!’ in brightly colored letters.
“Miss Twilight.” The nurse said. “You need to get some rest.” Velvet nodded. The nurse offered to take the bundle from her.
“No!” Velvet nearly screamed. “Please, just let me hold her, please!”
The nurse backed away a bit and shot her a tiny apologetic smile. “Of course.” She said.
“Get some rest dear.” Night Light’s voice was scrappy. His throat ached and his eyes burned. Most of all he wanted to just curl up next to Velvet and whisper to her, that everything would be alright by morning.
Instead, he stood up. “I’m going to find Shiny.” He said. “He was pretty upset.”
“Yes, of course.” Velvet sniffed. “Poor Shining Armor.” She said with a small voice. “He was so looking forward to-"
Tears began to flow freely again, making her unable to finish her sentence. “I know.” Night Light said, laying a comforting hoof on her shoulder.
He didn’t feel comfortable leaving her alone like this. But she needed her rest.
And he needed to find his son.
Ever so gently he closed the door behind him. He then walked over to the nearest wall and sat against it, slumping down as he began to wonder how they could go on with their lives after this.
After a few moments of soul-searching he stood up. Now was not the time for such thoughts.
Right now his son needed him. There would be time to consider his own feelings later.
Right now, he figured, his wellbeing didn’t matter. Shining Armor came first.
As he trotted through the hallway, he spotted something on tile one hundred and twelve. Shining Armor’s self-made toy…
He sighed as he picked it up. Shining would never forgive him if he just left it there.
Besides, he could see the effort Shining Armor had put into it. He truly wanted a little sister.
Tears filled his eyes as the realization sunk in. He placed the doll on his back and walked over to the nurse’s station, hoping that one of them knew where his son and mother-in-law had gone.
-
Despair was such a nice emotion to feed off. More tangy than envy but more enjoyable than regret.
As the sound of hooves clopping on tiles steadily dimmed she made her move. Slinking out of the shadows she pushed her ear to the door. The sobs of the mourning mare had quieted down.
Her horn glowed and the handle was pushed down. Slowly and without a sound the door opened. She hurried inside and quickly closed the door once more, before the room’s occupant could be roused by the light.
She skulked over to the bed, watching as the mare clung onto the bundle for dear life. Tears were pooling on the pillow, soaking it thoroughly.
Her horn flared and the bundle was wrenched away from the mare.
‘Poor thing.’ She thought to herself. ‘Life snuffed out before it could even begin.’
Gently she lowered the bundle onto her back and pulled another one out of her saddlebag.
She laid it in the mare’s hooves.
The mare, distraught by the sudden disappearance of her foal, began to stir. She calmed down though as the bundle returned to her hooves.
She turned and exited the room the same way she entered it, without a sound and without anypony noticing.
-
Night Light returned hours later, having brought Shining Armor home. The poor colt had hid himself in the cafeteria. One of Night Light’s old schoolbuddies worked there and had looked after the little pony until Night Light came to get him.
He had found Twinkle as well, crying in the bathroom. He had never seen her like that. The elderly mare was always so stoic and reserved. But despite what he’d claim to anyone that asked, she wasn’t made of stone either.
Celestia’s sun was beginning to peek over the horizon by the time he made his way to Velvet’s room.
He stood there, waiting.
For what, he had no idea.
After what felt like hours he pushed the door open.
Velvet was sleeping. The bundle was still held in her hooves.
He hadn’t even seen his child yet, he realised.
Gingerly he lifted the bundle out of Velvet’s hooves, careful not to disturb the somewhat peacefully sleeping Unicorn.
With a shaking hoof he unwrapped the blanket she was wrapped in.
…
…
She was beautiful. Tears sprung to his eyes as he watched her. Four little hooves, one little horn and a mess of a mane to boot.
He suppressed a sob as he delicately stroked her mane. He was so afraid that he’d hurt her.
She looked so fragile.
His hoof strayed a bit as he held her left front hoof. So tiny in comparison to his.
And barely any strength in it, even as she attempted to grab it and pull it close to her.
Night Light blinked.
So did she.
Big purple eyes looked at him curiously.
He gasped.
He was dreaming.
He had to be.
There was no way…
“Velvet. Wake up.” He whispered urgently.
“Don’t want to…” The white mare said, not wanting to open her eyes.
“She’s alive.” He couldn’t believe that he was saying that.
Velvet’s eyes shot open.
“Don’t you say that!” She screamed. “She’s not! She’s-"
She was cut off by her foal, startled as she was by the sudden screams. The little filly proved that she was very much alive by crying loudly.
Velvet’s eyes widened. “She’s alive!” She cried out. “My baby’s alive!”
Once more tears were shed, though now they were tears of happiness.
-
“And that’s the story of my birth.” Twilight concluded. “Mom still has the newspaper clippings. The reporters called me the ‘miracle’ foal.”
“What a wonderful story.” Rarity sighed.
“Wait a minute.” Rainbow Dash said. “Let me get this straight: Your granny’s called Twilight Twinkle. Your mom’s called Twilight Velvet. Does that mean your name’s actually Sparkle?”
Twilight rolled her eyes.
“Hey, what about that ominous cursive bit?” Pinkie asked.
“Bit? What bit? I didn’t mention any bits.” Twilight stared at her with a confused look on her face.
“You didn’t?” Pinkie blinked. “Oh well, never mind then.”
Applejack decided that it was best to just ignore Pinkie for the time being. “So that’s why yer brother’s so protective about you?”
Twilight nodded. “He always says that he already lost me once. He doesn’t want it happening again.” She let out a giggle. “He almost came to Ponyville with me when the princess sent me there. Jumped in the carriage as well.”
“He sounds nice.” Fluttershy said. “It’ll be nice to finally meet him.”
“The train will be arriving in Canterlot soon!” Twilight said, clopping her hooves together in glee. “And then I’m going to give my brother a stern talking-to! Just you wait Shining Armor! Getting married without me knowing!” She yelled out the window.
“Sure…” Rainbow Dash said. “Just relax Sparkle. There’ll be plenty of time to kick your brother’s rump when we actually get there.”
“Don’t call me that.” Twilight said, sitting back down. “Not even my mom calls me that.”
“Yeah yeah.” Rainbow Dash waved her off and picked up her book once more. The book had ‘Daring Do and the Mirror of Madness’ written on it in curly golden letters and an image of Daring Do fighting some sort of imposter.
Twilight just sighed and looked out the window again. The royal city came closer and closer.
And with it that strange dome surrounding it.
Something was going on in Canterlot, but what?
---
Was it any good? Let me know.
And please, point out any grammatical errors I may have made. English isn’t my main language, so I’ve probably messed up some bits.
Chapter 1
Twilight stared intensely at the protective shield. It nearly obscured the entire city from view. She could make out most of the key buildings though.
“I wonder what that shield’s for.” She said to herself. The capitol was never sealed off; only in times of war would princess Celestia order a lockdown.
“That’s easy.” Rainbow Dash said, not looking up from her book. “To make sure the groom doesn’t run away!”
Twilight rolled her eyes. “Yes Rainbow, they need a city-sized shield to keep Shining Armor from running off.”
“Who was he marrying again?” Applejack asked. “Princess Mi a-something?”
“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” Twilight said, obviously annoyed. “And no, I have no idea who she is.”
“Rarity, do you know?” Fluttershy asked.
The seamstress looked up. “I’m afraid not, my dear. I haven’t been keeping up with the ins and outs of royalty since my meeting with Blueblood.” She shuddered. “Perhaps she’s one of Celestia’s nieces. Or she could be from another kingdom.”
“Or perhaps she’s some kind of dark entity from beyond the mirror, hell-bent on destroying Equestria.” Rainbow Dash said. “Just like in this book!”
“Rainbow, stop spoiling the story.” Twilight grumbled. “I haven’t read that one yet.”
“Really?” Rainbow Dash sat up. “You’re a bigger Daring Do fan than me. How come you haven’t read it yet?”
“Because somepony crashed through my window, swiped my book and flew off!” Twilight complained. “Does that sound familiar?”
“Hehe, yes.” Rainbow Dash smiled.
Twilight just sighed and sat down in her seat again, once more content to just sit and watch as the city came closer and closer.
-
“We’re almost there!” Fluttershy cheered.
“Does that dome look like a big scoop of ice cream to anypony else?” Pinkie asked. “I wonder if it tastes like strawberries. Oh! Or maybe it’s cherries!”
Twilight was rather oblivious to the inane discussion whether or not the protective shield tasted of strawberries or cherries.
Besides, everypony knew that protection spells taste like raspberries.
Twilight groaned. Her head was pounding. The closer they got to Canterlot, the worse her headache became.
“What’s the matter darling?” Rarity asked. “You don’t look so well.”
“My head’s hurting.” Twilight muttered, rubbing her forehead. The pounding intensified, like something was forcing its way into her mind.
“Lay down for a bit.” Applejack said, a concerned look on her face. “We’re almost in Canterlot anyway and then you’ll be able to get some fresh air.”
“Good idea.” Twilight said as she laid down. Maybe a bit of shuteye would help.
-
Good.
…
…
…
Just in time
…
…
…
Amaryllis
…
…
…
We are waiting for you
…
…
…
Wake up!
-
Twilight blinked.
“What was that about?” She asked herself.
“Huh?” Applejack looked at her. “You say something Twi?”
“It’s nothing. Just a weird dream.” Twilight said, suppressing a yawn. “Are we there yet?”
“You slept for only a few minutes.” Fluttershy said. “We‘re just about to go through the shield.” She said nervously. “It won’t hurt, right?”
Twilight shook her head, before stealing a glance through the window. She could see that the locomotive had almost disappeared through the protective barrier, the pink energy rippling as the engine passed through it.
Dread filled Twilight for some reason as the shield came closer and closer.
She could sense its energy passing through the solid matter of the train as it slowed down.
Mere seconds later the pink energy found its way into their wagon.
It passed by the other ponies harmlessly.
But Twilight cringed and took an involuntary step back. Her headache became worse and worse as the shield came closer and closer.
It was almost upon her and…
Nothing.
The wall of energy just moved past her.
She just went through it and the dread she had been feeling disappeared instantly.
The headache remained though.
-
“I’m telling you, I’m fine.” Twilight said once the train had stopped. “Look, if it means that much to you, I’ll go see a doctor.” She gave in. “After I’ve met with Shining Armor.”
“We’re just concerned for your wellbeing.” Fluttershy said. “You won’t be able to manage a wedding when you’re not well.”
“I know Fluttershy. And thanks for your concern.” Twilight sighed. “It’s just this whole wedding. Shining Armor and I have always been so close up until now. And he never even mentioned anything about a girlfriend and now he’s suddenly getting married?”
“We understand how you feel.” Rarity said. “Just go talk to him, okay?”
Twilight nodded.
-
Twilight bid her friends goodbye as they arrived at the castle. They would go on ahead and prepare for the wedding while she would head to the barracks, to give her brother a piece of her mind.
Which he was welcome to, as her headache was on the verge of becoming unbearable.
She quickly spotted her brother. He was the only stallion in gold and purple armor. And the only one who could actually pull that look off.
“Shining Armor!” She yelled. “I’ve got something to say to you!”
Immediately all spears in the vicinity were aimed at her, causing her to flinch and step back in fright.
“Stand down.” Shining Armor bellowed from atop the stairs. “That’s my little sister you’re aiming your weapons at.”
The spears were lowered instantly. Shining Armor gave his soldiers a disapproving glance, before turning to his sister.
In an instant his stoic look disappeared. “Twily!” He said cheerfully. “I’m so glad to see you kiddo!” He moved in to give her a hug, though Twilight simply walked past him.
“I’m angry with you Shiny.” Twilight said, turning to look at him. “Why didn’t you tell me you were getting married!”
“Oh that…” Shining Armor said, rubbing his neck in an awkward gesture.
“Oh that? Is that all you can say about it?” Twilight asked. “Look Shiny, I’m not really that angry.” She sighed. “I’m sure you must have some reason not to tell me.”
“I did.” Shining Armor admitted. “And no, not because we’ve been growing apart.” He said. “Don’t give me that look Twilight, I know it crossed your mind.”
Twilight glared at him. “Very funny Shiny. Us? Growing apart? Yeah right.” Her gaze softened. “We write each other every week. You panic any time I mention doing something dangerous. Remember the Hydra?”
“Do I ever.” Shining Armor laughed. Apparently Hydras had little to no respect for his authority. One of the heads even tried to eat him. Nothing a few dozen troops armed with pointy spears, and a bath couldn’t fix.
“And besides, I’m part of your cutie mark.” Twilight pointed at his flank. Even though the golden armor covered his mark, she knew it like her own.
“Remember how mom always said that you were her little protector?” Twilight teased.
“Do I? She wouldn’t shut up about those three stars. Just like hers.” Shining Armor groaned. “And then you got your cutie mark as well, a big purple star of all things. What a coincidence, eh kiddo?”
“Coincidence?” Twilight stuck out her tongue. “You wish. Dad was always going on and on about what you did when I was born. It took you three weeks before you wanted to sleep in your own bed again.”
Shining Armor blushed. “It wasn’t that bad. I had just lost you back then Twily. I didn’t want it happening again.”
“I know.” Twilight hugged him. “I love you, my B.B.B.F.F.”
“I love you too L.S.B.F.F.” Shining Armor said.
One of the guards cleared his throat, to indicate that they were all still there.
“Oh, right.” Shining Armor seamlessly slipped back into his role as commander. “Pegasi squads one and two, you may begin your sweep of downtown Canterlot. Report any suspicious activity to me. All others, return to your stations.”
The royal guards did as they were told.
Twilight was impressed. She hadn’t seen her brother in action yet.
It was obvious that he had earned the respect of his soldiers.
“Living the dream Shiny?” Twilight teased.
“Of course.” Shining Armor said. “Now where were we?”
Twilight smiled and pulled a scroll of paper out of her saddlebag. “Let’s see… I yelled at you. Check. Intimate apology, check. Reminiscing about childhood memories, check. Hug, check. That just leaves you explaining why you didn’t tell me about the wedding.” She rolled the scroll up again. “And what’s up with that shield anyway?”
Shining Armor just groaned and took his helmet off. “Twily, I love you but I hate it when you do things like that.” He laughed weakly as he rubbed his head. “You’re making my migraine worse.”
“Weird, I had a headache on the way here.” Twilight said, rubbing her head as well. She still felt the ache but it wasn’t as severe as before. “Still do, just not as bad.” She admitted.
“Listen Twilight, you can’t tell your friends about what I’m saying now.” Shining Armor briefly slipped back into his commander state. “It’s top secret and the only reason I’m trusting you with this, is because you’re Princess Celestia’s personal student.” The armor-clad stallion said. “And because you’re my little sister.” He added.
Twilight leaned forward. “You want me to Pinkie-promise?”
“Huh? Pinkie, isn’t she the mare that got you into that situation with the hydra?” Shining Armor narrowed his eyes. “Remind me to scold her on that later.”
“I won’t.” Twilight said. “Look, a Pinkie-promise is a promise that you cannot break. CANNOT break.” She emphasized that word.
“Or else what?” Shining Armor asked.
“You’ll lose the other pony’s trust.” Twilight explained.
“FOREVER!!!!!”
“Ignore that.” Twilight said, ignoring Pinkie’s warning echoing through the courtyard. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my-Ow!!”
“I figure that wasn’t supposed to happen?” Shining Armor chuckled as Twilight gently cupped her eye with her hoof.
“No.” Twilight admitted. Now she had a headache and a sore eye to boot. “Now tell me: what’s the big deal?”
“The shield and the reason I couldn’t tell you about the wedding earlier are one and the same. Canterlot is under attack.” Shining Armor said. Simple and clear, he figured.
“Wh-what?” Twilight uttered, panic clear on her face. “By who? Why?”
“Calm down Twilight.” Shining Armor said, laying his front left hoof on her shoulder. “I may have been a bit too direct. Last month the Pegasi of squad twelve intercepted a courier. The courier himself got away but we managed to get the message he was carrying. It was written in some kind of code. Our top decoders are still busy decoding it.” He grumbled in annoyance. “All they got out of it were a few random words.”
“What did they say?” Twilight asked. Her curiosity was piqued. Who, in their right mind, would want to attack Canterlot?
And to use codes that even the royal researchers couldn’t completely crack.
Whoever they were, they had thought this through.
Shining Armor pulled a piece of paper from his helmet. “You still keep your notes there?” Twilight stifled a laugh.
“Last place anypony’ll ever look.” Shining Armor handed her the note.
Twilight looked it over. The note held a bunch of squiggly lines and holes in it. “This is a copy, right?”
“Sort of.” Shining Armor said. “The parts we could decode are filled in.”
‘Assemble -- -------Canterlot----Be prepared---’ The first paragraph read. ‘------Royal W------’ the rest of the paragraphs were indecipherable.
“Assemble, Canterlot, be prepared?” Twilight was confused.
“I know, it sounds like a whole lot of gibberish.” Shining Armor said. “Okay, a little bit of gibberish. Only six or so words translated. And very freely at that. We’re not even sure if the ‘w’ stand for wedding.”
Twilight looked the paper over again. And again. “It’s not complete.” She eventually concluded. “Like there’s a part missing, I think.”
“How can you tell?” Shining Armor asked, moving besides his sister and looking over her shoulder.
Twilight pointed at two identical sets of squiggly lines. “See these two parts? They look exactly the same. Why would anypony write the same sentence twice? And so close to each other? Unless they have a different meaning, which would require another note to know.” She concluded, looking rather pleased with herself. “At least, that’s what I think is wrong with it. I’d need time to figure it out entirely.”
“I don’t know.” Shining Armor admitted. He took the paper from Twilight again. “All I know is that we’ve sealed off Canterlot so the wedding can still continue. Ponies love their royalty after all.” He smiled.
“Speaking of royalty…” Twilight started. “Who in Equestria is ‘Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’ anyway?”
Shining Armor just smiled.
Twilight didn’t like that smile. Her brother always got that smile when he was about to do something mischievous. Or stupid. Or both. Usually both.
“You’ll see.” Shining Armor said. “We’ll go and meet her in a minute. I need to do just one more thing.” He winked at her. “You’re not the only one proficient with magic.” He aimed his horn upwards, towards the shield.
His magic flared, a beam of light erupting from his horn and into the shield. It shimmered as it absorbed the energy, recharging itself.
Shining Armor gripped his head, his face twisted in pain. “Pretty neat huh? Only I can keep it up. Nothing can come through, unless I or the princesses allow it.” He said with a strained voice, though his face quickly cleared up, followed by a big smile.
“Wow.” Twilight snickered. “Your shield is pink.” She teased, though she was visibly impressed as well. A shield this big required an awful lot of power.
Shining Armor nodded. “And it tastes like raspberries. Come on, let’s go!”
Twilight followed him. Her headache suddenly flared up again. “Are you okay?” Shining Armor asked.
“I’m fine.” Twilight said. “Just a headache. It comes and goes. Nothing to worry about.”
“Mi Amore can help with that. She's been helping me with my migraine.” Shining Armor said proudly. “She may not be a medical pony but she knows her way around a headache.”
-
The two of them made their way into the castle.
And into the royal living quarters.
Shining Armor stopped at a door.
One that seemed oddly familiar to Twilight.
He knocked on the door. “Mi Amore?” He called out. “Are you decent?”
“Don’t come in!” Sounded through the door, causing Twilight’s ears to perk up. She recognized that voice. “I’m trying on my wedding dress!”
“There’s someone else here to see you, can I let her in?” Shining Armor asked.
“Is it who I think it is?”
“Of course.” Shining Armor grinned. He turned to Twilight. “Go on in kiddo. I’ll wait here.”
Twilight nodded and opened the door.
“Hello?” She quickly closed the door behind her. She knew her brother. Given the chance, he’d follow his curiosity and try and sneak a peek anyway.
“Oh hello darling.” Twilight recognized that voice as well.
“Hi Rarity. I’m here to see Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” She rolled her eyes.
“You can call me Cadance, Twilight.” A pink Alicorn stepped out from behind an ivory dressing screen.
Twilight’s jaw dropped.
“Is something wrong Twilight?” Rarity asked. Twilight didn’t respond. Nor did she move. At all.
“I think she’s in shock.” Cadance said. “See?” She waved a hoof in front of Twilight’s unblinking eyes.
Cadance clapped her hooves in front of Twilight. “Twily, snap out of it!”
“Huh?” Twilight said. “Oh hi Cadance.” Her eyes widened. “Cadence! Oh my gosh! You’re marrying Shining Armor!”
“Well, I am wearing the wedding dress after all.” Cadance smirked. “By the way, miss Rarity.” She turned to Rarity. “Would you mind if we changed the design a little bit? I have a thing for long trains. At least 7 yards.” She said. “If it’s not too much trouble?”
“Of course not dear.” Rarity said. “Anything for you, especially for such a special day.”
Twilight took a step back to look at the dress. It was lovely. She’d never understand how Rarity could pull off such masterworks in such a short time.
To her, it seemed like a sin to change anything about it now. It was perfect the way it was.
But it was Cadance’s wedding day, not hers.
“So Cadance, are you ready to go oversee the rest of the preparations?” She asked, eager to spend some time with her former foalsitter and future sister-in-law. She pulled out a checklist. “See, I’ve prepared a list of everything we need to check.”
“That’s lovely Twilight.” Cadance said. “But there’s been a change of plans.”
“Huh?” Twilight was confused. “But Princess Celestia herself asked me to-”
“I know, I know.” Cadance waved her off. “But I can take care of those things on my own. Believe it or not, I am a total control freak.”
“Oh, I see.” Twilight said sullenly.
Cadance rubbed the side of Twilight’s face in a comforting gesture. “Hey, no frowns here, okay?” She smiled. “And besides, I have a far more important task for you.”
“Really?” That cheered her up a bit. “What can I do?”
“I want you to take Shining Armor and go visit your parents. Go do something fun, just the four of you.” Cadance said. “I know you haven’t seen them since you left for Ponyville. And that’s almost been a year, right?”
“Right.” Now that she thought about it, it had been way too long since she saw her parents in person. Letters helped, of course. But it just wasn't the same. “That’s a great idea Cadance. But are you sure you’ll be able to handle it without me?”
“Of course Twilight.” Cadance said reassuringly. “And besides, Shining Armor needs some time off. The shield has been very strenuous for him." Worry was clear on her face, though her expression quickly changed to one of amusement. "Now just go get that fiancé of mine and get going.”
“Right.” Twilight smiled, though a pounding in her head made itself known again. “Before I go, could you help me with my headache? Shiny said that you’re the go-to mare for that.”
“Of course Twily.” Cadance’s horn glowed green as she lowered it to Twilight’s. “This might sting a little.”
Twilight braced herself but hardly felt anything. Just a warm glow that coursed over her whole body.
The pain instantly disappeared and Twilight’s head cleared up. In fact, she felt better than ever!
“Wow.” Twilight gasped. “Since when have you been a medic pony?”
“I picked it up somewhere along the road.” Cadance said. “I suppose that you need another dose of medicine as well? Shining Armor?” She said, increasing the volume as she called for her groom.
“I’m not listening in!” Shining Armor yelled through the door. “Okay, maybe a little bit.”
Twilight and Cadance looked at each other and spoke in unison. “Boys.” And rolled their eyes.
“I’ll go undress, then I’ll play doctor again.” Cadance said, disappearing behind the dressing screen once more.
“So you do know her?” Rarity asked, interest and a hint of wonder in her expression.
“Of course, Cadance was my foalsitter when I was just a little filly.” Twilight said with pride clear in her voice. “We even had a little song and dance back then. Hey Cadance, care to sing with me?” She asked with a broad smile.
“Maybe later Twilight, if you don’t mind.” Cadance said as she fiddled with the straps to her gown.
“Oh, okay.” Twilight said, her ears drooping a bit.
“Okay, I’m ready.” Cadance said, stepping out from behind the screen. “Send in the next patient.”
Shining Armor opened the door, though he still held one hoof in front of his eyes. “Is the coast clear? Are you decent?”
“We’re all naked.” Twilight joked.
“Egads!” Shining Armor exclaimed, before lowering his hoof.
“Very funny.” Cadance said. “Now get over here, so I can take a look at you.” Her horn glowed with magic as Shining Armor approached. Cadance looked him over, before just lowering her horn to his.
Sparks erupted from where they met. Shining Armor cried out in pain, even sinking to his knees in the end.
“Shiny!” Twilight screamed, hurrying to his side to help him up.
Cadance removed her horn and panted. “That’s the worst one yet.” She said. “That shield is getting too dangerous to hold up Shiny. It’s hurting you!”
“I know, I know.” Shining Armor’s eyes had finally stopped spinning as Twilight helped him to all fours. “It’s just one more day, I promise.”
“I’m keeping you to that.” Cadance said. “I’m just so worried about you.”
“I’m fine, really.” Shining Armor said wearily. “Just a little drained.”
“How’s the headache?” Twilight asked.
“Gone.” Shining Armor said. “For now at least.”
“Good.” Twilight smiled. “That means that we’re going home to see Mom and Dad. And then we’ll have a day full of fun!” She said with glee. “I’m pretty sure that I have a checklist for fun days on me somewhere.”
Rarity rolled her eyes. “Pardon my interruption, but has she always done this?”
Shining Armor and Cadance looked at each other. “Yes.” They said in unison.
-
Cadance and Rarity watched as the siblings left for downtown Canterlot.
“Have fun you two!” Cadance called after them, before turning to Rarity. “Now miss Rarity, where were we?”
“You asked for a longer train?” Rarity offered.
“Ah yes. Seven yards, at least.” Cadance said.
“I doubt I have that amount of fabric on me.” Rarity admitted. “And I seem to have misplaced my supplies as well.” Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment.
“Can you get more?” Cadance asked.
“Of course.” Rarity said. “My main supplier is from Canterlot. I’m sure she won’t mind me picking up some supplies there. Especially considering whose dress they’re going to.” She said with glee. “I’m sorry princess, I’m just so excited about doing this for you.”
“Of course.” The pink princess said. “Now, do you mind? I still need to check up on the rest of the preparations.” She hurried Rarity out the door. “Turn to Brass Bit for money to pay for your expenses, he will help you. He’s the blue colt with the green mane.”
She slammed the door shut, so she didn’t notice Rarity shuddering at the mere mention of a green mane.
“Finally.” Cadance said to herself as the sound of hooves grew quiet. “I thought that Unicorn would never leave.” She turned to the mirror, watching with mild interest as her eyes flickered to green.
-
Cadance hurried down the stairs. She took care not to let anypony see her, sticking to the shadows as she went.
After all, what would a princess want with the musty old dungeons?
The door slammed shut behind her, the deadbolt locking into place. Nopony would come looking for her there.
And even if they did, the locked door would keep them at bay long enough.
Green flames erupted around her in a tight circle. The cold stone gave way and she slowly sank into the ground.
Deep underneath the dungeons were the crystal caverns, lined with massive chunks of reflective minerals.
She liked these caverns. They were dark yet illuminated by an eerie light, coming off from the more exceptional gemstones that rested in the stone walls.
And the mirrors.
She adored the mirrors.
But that wasn’t what she was here for. She took a moment to dump a gem studded saddlebag into the nearby abyss, along with the rest of the rolls of fabric she had swiped while Rarity wasn’t looking.
“Cadance my dear.” She spoke with a smirk on her face. “I’ve come for another visit. How are you holding up?” She asked, faking concern. “All alone in a cold, dark cavern? Nopony coming to rescue you. Nopony that even knows you’re here?”
“Sh-shut up!” A malnourished Alicorn limped out from behind a crystal pillar. “What do you want now?”
“More information.” The other Cadance said. “She spoke of a song. And a dance. I don’t want to rouse suspicion just yet. Tell me, and I may leave behind some supplies for you.”
“Why do you want to know?” Cadance hissed in pain as she came closer to the imposter. “If you dare to hurt Twilight, I will-”
The other Cadance slapped her, sending her flying to the ground. “You dare suggest that I would hurt her?”
“You’re hurting Shining Armor!” Cadance wheezed as she tried to crawl to a sitting position.
“Honestly dear, that’s more your fault than mine.” The other Cadance said. “Shining Armor has so much love to give. And he’s wasting it all on you. I’m just making sure it ends up in the right place.”
“You monster!” Cadance screamed.
“Monster? Perhaps.” The other Cadance said. “Tell me princess, how far would you go? To make sure that your child gets everything she needs to grow?”
“Child?” Cadance shivered. “No, no! You’re lying! You have to be, you can’t be serious!”
“Oh, but I am.” The other Cadance smirked.
Cadance shuddered as she looked at her own face, her own lips pulled into such a frightful state. The only difference was those sickening green eyes.
“Now, the song and dance? Please?” The other Cadance said, remembering why she had come down here in the first place. “Or Shining Armor might find himself drained of more than just his love.”
Cadance gritted her teeth. She didn't want to give in to this imposter.
But she had direct access to Shining Armor and could hurt him very badly.
And she wanted Twilight as well. She didn't understand how or why but her favorite little filly was, perhaps unknowingly, involved in all this.
She sighed. She had to protect them, somehow. Any way that was possible for her at the moment.
“Sunshine, sunshine…”
---
Too much dialogue? Tell me. I felt it was necessary though, because the real episode explained very little about the threat at hand, so I decided to flesh it out a bit. Plus throw in some fond memories for Twilight and Shining Armor to reminisce over.
And thanks to everyone that reviewed/favorited /rated . And a special thanks to those that pointed out my errors!
Chapter 2
“Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake.” Cadance sang to herself. “Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” She had been singing it the last half hour, memorizing the childish rhyme. Just in case Twilight asked for it again.
The real Cadance had been a wellspring of information about the purple Unicorn. One of the reasons she had decided on taking her form as a disguise.
Cadance looked in the mirror. Shining Armor’s parents had a nice place, in the middle of downtown Canterlot. Though she didn’t quite understand the need for such a small mirror.
She loved mirrors.
They showed her what she looked like. What she wanted to look like. What others saw when they saw her.
Foolish ponies, fawning over her beauty and title. Her lips pulled into a grin, sharp canines visible.
If only they knew what lay underneath the fluffy pink coat. Flames flickered in and out of existence around her form.
Would they still flatter her if she had a coat as black as the night? Would they complement her on an uneven, hole riddled mane? Probably not.
She knew that they would cower before her. That they would turn to violence and move against her in fear.
And fear wasn’t that interesting to feed on. It did nothing to still her hunger. It always kept her longing for more.
“Sunshine, sunshine.” She sang, her voice slightly distorted. “Ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!” The rhyme was downright terrifying in the way she told it.
“Just one more day, my Amaryllis.” She said, fixing her disguise once more and dispelling the wards on the room. “Then we will be together at last.”
-
Cadance could hear the door unlocking, signaling the return of her soon to be husband and his sister and parents. “That was one awkward Nightmare Night.” She heard Shining Armor say with a laugh.
“You were the one that put me up to it Shiny.” Twilight grumbled. “I was five and dressed like Daring Do, I didn’t know better.”
“How long did the fire brigade need to get you out of that tree? Two hours?” The white stallion teased.
“Three.” Twilight grunted. “Three hours! And I didn’t get any candy out of it either.”
“I remember when you were dressed like Princess Celestia.” Twilight Velvet said with a smile on her face. “You were so cute. And you had Shining Armor with you as your royal guard.”
“Shiny took his role a bit too serious .” Twilight stuck her tongue out. “He didn’t let me do anything fun. Barely got any candy too.”
“Hey, I had to protect my princess, didn’t I?” Shining Armor defended himself. “Who knew what lurked behind all those doors?”
“Ponies.” Twilight said. “With candy. Free candy! That’s the best kind of candy!”
“Sounds like the four of you had a good time.” Cadance had been listening in from atop the stairs, only now making herself known.
“Hi Cadance!” Twilight said, forgetting about the candy discussion. “And yeah, we had fun! We went bowling!”
Shining Armor nodded. “We had fun. Thank you Cadance, you were right. I really needed to get away from things for a bit. Spend some time with my family.”
“Hope you enjoyed it.” Cadance said with a sweet smile. “Because after tomorrow, you’ll be all mine.”
Shining Armor laughed at that. “Of course dear.”
“Is everypony ready?” Night Light asked, checking his watch. “The rehearsal is in half an hour, so we best make our way to the castle.”
-
“So Twilight…” Twilight Velvet started as they made their way to the castle on hoof. “Do you have a special somepony yet?”
“Mom!” Twilight whined. “No, I do not.”
Shining Armor stared at her. His eyes narrowed. “You’re not telling us something Twily.” He accused her though his tone stayed lighthearted.
“Okay, I may have a little crush.” Twilight’s cheeks flushed crimson as she thought about the tan colt she fancied just a little bit.
“That’s good to hear.” Night Light said. “When’s the wedding?”
“Daddy, when I said ‘little’ crush, I meant little.” Twilight said. “And can we not talk about this? You can worry about my love life after these two get married.” She pointed at Shining Armor and Cadance.
“Just teasing you a bit.” Night Light said as he rubbed Twilight’s mane. “What kind of father would I be if I didn’t?”
“Don’t answer that.” Velvet said to Twilight, who had opened her mouth to retort with something sarcastic and probably insulting.
“Anyway, what do I do?” Twilight asked, changing the subject. “At the wedding, I mean. Do I just sit there? Do I say anything?”
“Your job will be the easiest.” Shining Armor said. “You just have to stand next to me and smile.”
“Stand next to you?” Twilight asked. “But that’s where-” She trailed off as she saw Shining Armor’s smile.
“Twilight? Will you be my best mare?” Shining Armor asked.
“Of course!” Twilight said with glee. “Yes! Yes! Yes!” She hopped around like a filly that just got her cutie mark. “Thank you so much Shiny!”
“Any time kiddo.” Shining Armor said.
-
They soon arrived at the castle. Princess Celestia was waiting for them, eager to practice her own lines. “It’s been ages since I last performed a wedding.” She said as she took her spot.
“Dearly beloved.” She started. “We have gathered here today…”
Twilight tuned her out as she turned to her friends, sitting in the front row. Since she had no real job to practice anyway, other than look pretty and smile, she decided to sit there with them. At least until Cadance came in.
“How were the preparations?” She asked, her voice a whisper so she wouldn’t disturb Celestia.
“Mighty fine.” Applejack said. “Had to bake the cake again though. First one tipped over and landed on the pastry chef. There was frosting everywhere!”
“If only it could have landed on that pompous prince." She sighed. A mare could dream. "The dress is done.” She said. “And I made some outfits for us as well. Other than that, I’ve spent the rest of the day looking for my saddlebags and supplies.”
“You lost them?” Twilight asked.
Rarity nodded. “I know, can you believe it? I just can’t figure out how. Luckily I was able to obtain some more supplies.”
“Strange.” Twilight said, Rarity was usually so proficient with finding lost things. “I’m sure you’ll find them sooner or later.” She added.
Rarity nodded, though a look of worry still adorned her face.
“The party’s been planned.” Pinkie said. “Streamers, confetti, party hats. Everything is accounted for! Except the record for the Pony Pokey. Somepony scratched it up and used it as a Frisbee. And broke it into pieces.” Pinkie mused. “And then they set it on fire.”
She leaned in closer to Twilight. “I have the sneaking suspicion that somepony doesn’t like the Pony Pokey.”
Twilight nodded. “We’ll find the culprit after the wedding, okay?”
“No worry, I brought my own copy!” Pinkie pulled a record out from under her seat.
“The birds are all ready too.” Fluttershy said as Twilight turned to her. “We practiced for hours and hours, until it was just right.” Her face turned to a worried look. “I just hope that they’ll be rested by tomorrow.”
Twilight nodded. “Wow, some setbacks. But I suppose that’s what happens when you plan the most prestigious wedding of the century.”
“Speaking of planning, where the hay were you?” Rainbow Dash asked. A thought occurred to her. “And Spike for that matter?”
Twilight frowned. “I haven’t seen Spike either. Knowing him, he’s probably hanging out with Hoity Toity or maybe Doughnut Joe.
“Anyway, I was out with Shining Armor and my parents.” Twilight said as her face cleared up a bit. “Shiny’s been under a lot of stress lately, so Cadance told us to go and have some fun!”
“So the two of you are okay?” Applejack asked. “Not angry anymore?”
“Of course not.” Twilight said. “We sorted things out.”
“That’s good to hear.” Fluttershy said.
“And your headaches?” Rarity asked.
“Just fine.” Twilight said. “Cadance fixed them for me.”
“Cadance? Is she a-” Rarity was cut off by the doors opening behind them.
Cadance walked in, beginning her slow trek to the front of the aisle, where Shining Armor awaited her.
Twilight leapt off her seat and hurried to stand next to her brother.
“I hope you don’t plan on doing that tomorrow.” Shining Armor nudged her playfully.
Twilight just rolled her eyes in reply. She then turned to watch as Cadance approached. Her old foalsitter looked so beautiful, even without the wedding dress.
Her eyes met with Cadance’s.
A wave of pain descended over her, enveloping her mind. Her head felt like it was going to crack and split open!
And then Twilight fell to the ground.
-
“My head…” Twilight muttered.
“Are you okay? Speak to me Twilight.” She vaguely recognized Shining Armor’s voice.
“Yeah, sure.” She said groggily as she scrambled to get to her hooves. “My head’s pounding again.”
“Let me take a look.” Cadance said. She lowered her horn to Twilight’s.
Again Twilight felt the warm glow come over her, covering her entire body. Instantly the headache disappeared. “Thanks Cadance, you’re a lifesaver.”
“Any time Twily.” Cadance said.
“Twilight, you should go home.” Shining Armor said. “It’s getting late and you’re going to need your rest. Trust me, big brother knows best.” He ruffled Twilight’s mane.
Twilight rolled her eyes. “Good thing I have you looking after me.”
“Come on sugarcube, ah’ll escort ya home.” Applejack said.
“Let me.” Cadance interrupted. “In case she gets another headache on the way home.”
Applejack shrugged. “Fine by me. Ain’t it kinda hard to have a rehearsal without the bride?”
“I’ll be back soon.” Cadance said, draping a wing over a still groggy Twilight.
“See you guys tomorrow.” Twilight said, waving at her friends and her mentor.
-
“Thanks for bringing me home Cadance.” Twilight said once they came back to her family’s house.
“Sure thing Twily.” Cadance said. “Now scoot, off to bed.”
Twilight smiled. “Of course.” She absently scratched at her back. Unbeknownst to her, plucks of her coat were falling off, dropping onto the carpet.
Cadance noticed this. “Want me to tuck you in? One last time?” She offered with a sweet smile on her face.
Twilight stared at her. And blushed. “Would you do that for me?”
Cadance winked. “Of course. No matter how grown up you get, you’re still my favorite little filly.”
Twilight led the way, shedding more hair on the way there, which Cadance destroyed before it could even hit the ground, her magic wiping it from existence.
“Cadance, I don’t feel so good.” Twilight said once they got to her old room.
“Just get into bed.” Cadance pushed the door open, revealing a made bed. Velvet had prepared it for her daughter’s arrival. “And I promise, tomorrow everything will be better.”
“I believe you.” Twilight said, pushing the sheets off the bed and climbing in. Her hoof caught something. “Is this… hair?”
“Sleep.” Cadance touched her horn to Twilight’s. Twilight dropped like a stone, snoring softly. “Sleep tight, sweet Amaryllis. Tomorrow everything WILL be better.” She covered the sleeping Unicorn and quietly made her leave, locking the door behind her.
-
“Now where were we?” Cadance asked as she entered the chapel once more.
“How’s Twilight?” Shining Armor asked.
“She’s fine. Sleeping like a foal right now.” Cadance said.
“That’s good to hear.” Celestia said. “And I believe that we were just about to commence the ceremony itself.”
Cadance nodded and took her place next to Shining Armor.
“Ahem, dearly beloved…"
-
Applejack yawned obnoxiously, much to the dismay of Rarity. “Honestly Applejack, hold your hoof in front of your mouth when you yawn.” She scoffed.
“Ah’m sorry Rarity. Ah’m just so tired.” They all were. Cadance had insisted that they practice ten times, to get it right. “Why the hay did we even have to stay?”
“Because the princess asked it of us.” Rarity said. “It’s a great honor to be so involved in a wedding of this magnitude.”
“I’d rather get involved with my bed.” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Let’s just get to the hotel now.”
It was well past three in the morning when the five ponies retired to their hotel. Twilight Velvet and Night Light went home as well, leaving Celestia, Shining Armor and Cadance at the castle.
“I’ll be taking my leave as well.” Celestia said. “I should have been in bed hours ago. Better go, before Luna accuses me of trying to steal her night again.”
“We are watching you sister dearest!!!!” Luna yelled from atop her watchtower.
Celestia facehoofed and walked off, bidding the soon to be wed couple good night.
“You want to go for a late-night stroll?” Cadance asked.
“I don’t know, shouldn’t we get to bed as well?” Shining Armor asked. “We have a busy day tomorrow and- Aah!”
Cadance’s horn glowed green. “That wasn’t a question my love.”
“Of course.” Shining Armor’s eyes turned green. “Let’s go for a walk.”
“Good night aunty Luna!” Cadance yelled at Princess Luna, confident that the watchful mare had seen nothing.
“Yes, we bid you good night as well.” Luna said absentmindedly as she peered into her spyglass.
-
The pair quickly arrived at Cadance’s intended destination, the shield. “Shining Armor, my dearest. You are certain that Luna can’t see us here?”
Shining Armor nodded.
“And you are certain that no guards will pass this spot tonight?” Cadance pressed on.
“Of course.” Shining Armor said with a monotone voice.
“Good. That means it’s showtime.” Cadance closed her eyes. Her horn glowed.
-
In downtown Canterlot, Twilight Sparkle shivered in her bed.
-
Cadance opened her eyes again. A smile formed as dozens of blue eyes glowed in the darkness beyond the shield.
“My children.” She said, affection clear in her voice. “Shining Armor, be a dear and let them in.”
Shining Armor nodded. His horn glowed and a part of the shield dissolved.
Dozens of black creatures stepped through. “Ready to serve.” One said. “Ready to serve.” The others mimicked as one.
“Good.” Cadance said. “We go ahead as planned. Assume disguises. Mingle amongst the populace. Unicorns outnumber Pegasi and Earth ponies three to one. Adjust accordingly.” She tossed her saddlebag to the ground in front of one of the Changelings. “There are invitations in there. You’re all invited.”
“We are honored.” They said as one.
“All of you… except you two.” Cadance pointed at two changelings. “I have a very special mission for the two of you.” The two changelings looked at each other, before turning to their queen and nodding.
-
Many ponies woke up early, just so they could see Princess Luna lower the moon and Princess Celestia raise the sun. They made a display of it, to signal that today would be a very special day.
“Rest well my sister.” Celestia said as Luna moved to take her leave. “Are you sure that you will not attend the wedding?” She asked one last time.
“Neigh sister.” Luna said. “We must slumber. The day is yours, as are all the events that partake in its glow.”
“Uh-huh.” Celestia said. “You just don’t want to give a speech, do you?”
“That too.” Luna admitted. “We shall see you at the celebrations later today.” With that, Luna leapt into the sky with wings unfurled. A flash of her horn made an alicorn-sized hole in the shield, which quickly closed behind her.
Celestia watched her sister take off. “One day Luna, one day.” She said, even though nopony heard her. “One day you will allow yourself to be loved once more.”
The sound of bells ringing filled her ears, signaling to everypony that today was indeed a very special day.
Celestia took off. She still had some time to finish preparing for the ceremony.
-
“Twilight, quit squirming.” Velvet said as she zipped up Twilight’s dress. Rarity had whipped up some designs for the six of them to wear, using what she had left from Cadance’s dress and some additional supplies.
“I’m sorry mother, I’m just so excited!” Twilight said. “It’s not every day that your brother marries a princess.”
“Where the hay are Rarity and Fluttershy?” Applejack groaned. “Ah swear, if they’re ‘fashionably late’ again ah’ll hogtie em!”
“You sure are anxious about this wedding.” Night Light noted.
“Of course! The Apple family name is at stake here. All of the Canterlot nobles’ll be eating from the cake ah baked with apples from our farm.” Applejack said with pride and a hint of smugness in her voice.
“Hey Sparkle, have you seen Spike yet?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Because I’m getting a bit worried.” She coughed. “Just a bit, mind you.”
Twilight just shook her head.
“Where could that baby dragon have gone?” Pinkie Pie pondered, before letting out an obnoxious and overly loud yawn. “Sorry, just a bit tired from last night. Which is odd because I-”
Pinkie stopped talking as the door to the Twilight residence swung open.
“Well, speak of the devil.” Applejack snorted. “Spike, where’ve you been?”
“Bachelor party.” Spike said, his eyes wide and red. “One hell of a bachelor party might I add. You should have come.”
“Spike, you disappeared without a word.” Pinkie said, picking the dragon up and shaking him. “And you had a party without me!”
“Whoops.” Spike shrugged in Pinkie’s grip. Sleep deprivation was not something he was familiar with.
“Spike… is that a tattoo?” Rainbow Dash asked as Pinkie put him down again. The Pegasus ran over to him. “Oh my Celestia! It is!”
“Huh?” Spike looked at his left arm. A big red heart was inked on his upper arm, a small purple star in it and underneath stood ‘mother’ in curly letters. “I hope that’s a rub-on tattoo.”
“Well, at least Spike had fun last night.” Twilight admitted.
“Apparently.” Spike gingerly touched the tattoo. It still felt a bit sore.
“What’s this?” Pinkie picked up a little note. “See you around Spikey, kisses – Buttercup?” She handed the note to Spike.
“Who is Buttercup?” Twilight asked.
“Wish I knew.” Spike admitted. Last night was a bit too muddled right now.
Twilight sighed. “Look, can we worry about this later? We have a wedding to attend!”
“Of course.” Velvet said. “Let’s just get Spike dressed and we’ll be off.”
“Huh? Oh right. Wedding.” Spike said groggily.
“What about Fluttershy and Rarity?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“They’ll come if they know what’s good for them.” Twilight said. Applejack and Rainbow Dash exchanged a look of concern and worry between them, though neither of them acted on it.
-
The wedding went according to plans.
The bride was beautiful, the groom was handsome, the best mare smiled and looked pretty and Spike only lost the rings once.
By now the ceremony was nearing its end.
Celestia smiled as she came to her favorite part of the ceremony.
“And let anypony who opposes the union of this mare and this stallion speak now.” Celestia said. “Or forever hold their peace.” A quick glare was fitted in, just to make sure nopony gave a peep.
“Nopony? Well then I declare you mare and-”
“STOP!!” A voice boomed through the chapel. Ponies gasped, others fainted.
“Rarity?” Applejack uttered, getting up from her seat. “What in tarnation are ya doing?”
“She’s a fraud!” Rarity accused, stepping forward as she pointed an accusing hoof towards the bride. A red heart-shaped gem hung from a chain around her neck. “She is not Princess Cadance, she’s a monster hiding under her skin!”
Cadance gasped. Tears streamed down her cheeks. “Why must you ruin my special day!” She sniffed.
“Because it’s supposed to be my special day!”
Even more ponies gasped.
Fluttershy walked in, doing her best to support a weakened Alicorn. “Get away from my fiancé!”
“You have been found out, you imposter!” Rarity yelled.
“How?” The other Cadance asked, her tears drying up. “How did you find her?”
“Well that was easy.” Rarity said.
-
“Rarity? Are you sure that your gem is in this cold scary cavern?” Fluttershy squeaked.
“Apparently.” Rarity said. “My spell is pointing in this direction… right here.” Rarity stopped in front of a chasm. “This isn’t right.” She said.
“D-do you think it’s down there?” Fluttershy asked.
Rarity nodded. “Fluttershy my dear, would you mind sneaking a peek down there?”
Fluttershy gulped but nodded anyway.
Rarity watched as her friend floated down the abyss, only to come back up mere moments later. “It’s not that deep.” Fluttershy said. “Look, I found your saddlebag.”
Rarity quickly opened it up and pulled out her fire ruby necklace. “My little Spikey-Wikey’s gift! Oh I thought I’d never see you again.” She kissed it affectionately.
“There were rolls of fabric down there as well.” Fluttershy noted.
Rarity blinked. “Really?”
“Yes.” Fluttershy nodded. “Somepony must have tossed them down there. But why?”
“To distract you.” A voice was heard. A weakened Alicorn came around a crystal pillar. “Please, help me.”
-
“And now your game is over.” Rarity said smugly.
“Blast.” The other Cadance muttered.
“Show your real face Changeling.” Cadance said. “Show them!”
“I might as well indulge you.” The other Cadance said.
An inferno raged around her. Green flames moved around her, engulfing her. Pink fur turned black, a perfectly styled mane turned weathered and frayed. Wings shed, revealing a membrane underneath.
And perfectly straight and white teeth turned sharp and wicked.
Ponies screamed in fright as the creature emerged from the flames. “Much better.” Chrysalis said as she stretched her wings. “I’ve been holding up that disguise for far too long.”
“Who are you?” Princess Celestia demanded. “And why did you attack my niece?”
“My name is Chrysalis.” She said. “But you will refer to me as ‘Queen’ Chrysalis. As for the why, I needed Shining Armor’s love.”
Cadance’s eyes widened as she remembered what her imposter had told her before. “Twilight!” She shrieked. “Get away from her! Run!”
Twilight backed away slowly, only to be caught in a cage of fire, along with her brother. The flames solidified into rigid steel bars. “Going somewhere?” Chrysalis smirked as her horn dimmed. “Good luck breaking out of that.”
“You won’t get away with this.” Celestia said, stepping forward. “Release my student and my captain and you will be given a chance to surrender.”
“You think I didn’t come prepared?” Chrysalis laughed. Random ponies in the crowd laughed with her.
Panic broke out in the crowd as various ponies erupted in flames, their disguises burning away to reveal the Changelings within.
“There must be dozens!” Rarity uttered as more and more Changelings revealed themselves and took to the air.
The chapel quickly cleared as most of the guests fled away, leaving just them and the Changelings hovering above them.
“You are threatening my subjects.” Celestia said, her voice as cold as steel. “I will protect my subjects, using lethal force if I have to. Surrender now, or face the wrath of the sun itself!”
“I’m so scared right now.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Let’s see if you can land a hit, your majesty.”
Celestia’s eyes narrowed. Light erupted from her horn. It condensed into a single beam that she fired at Chrysalis. Despite her claims, she did not aim to kill, merely to wound and subdue.
So she was pretty surprised when Chrysalis actually moved into the beam of light, taking it head on.
A small explosion occurred, seemingly taking Chrysalis down.
“Uh, princess…” Somepony moaned from the smoldering crater the spell had left. “Please, please don’t hurt me.”
“Hurt you? I-” Celestia froze when the smoke cleared. Her eyes were wide with shock. A Unicorn with a bright yellow coat and red mane crawled out of the crater .“Starlight? Is that you?” Celestia couldn’t believe her eyes.
“Starlight?” Celestia repeated, taking a few tentative steps towards the wounded filly.
“Surprise!” The yellow pony said once Celestia was close enough. Her horn crackled with green lightning.
The unsuspecting Alicorn was blasted at pointblank range. The force of the spell was enough to send her flying into the altar, shattering the marble slab on impact.
Her tiara clattered to the ground dramatically.
‘Starlight’ let out a mocking laugh as flames erupted around her. She turned back into the Changeling queen.
“Too easy Celestia.” Chrysalis said, sauntering over to the fallen headdress. “For a moment I thought you didn’t recognize me.” She picked it up with her magic and gazed into the reflective gold, taking a moment to revel in her own reflection.
“Y-you are not her!” Celestia gritted her teeth in pain.
“No, not anymore.” Chrysalis said, tossing the tiara to the ground in front of Celestia. “I haven’t been so in a long, long time. But I digress.” She grinned, baring her teeth. “I am here to claim my prize.”
“You will never take Canterlot!” Celestia roared in anger.
“Canterlot? Oh that will be a nice bonus, yes.” Chrysalis said nonchalantly. “The real prize here is in that cage. Your student is mine!” Twilight let out a squeak of fright as she heard that.
“No! I will not allow it!” Celestia struggled to get to her hooves as she saw Twilight’s distressed face, only to be forced down once more. “You will not hurt her!” She groaned.
“You have no say in this Celestia.” Chrysalis said as she applied more pressure with her front left hoof, pushing the princess of the sun down.
“Neither do you!” Cadance called out. “You have no right to take Twilight!”
“Of course I do, I’m her mother.” Chrysalis snapped back.
Everypony, except a select few, gasped.
“What did she say?”
“She can’t be serious!”
“Impossible!”
“That’s right.” Chrysalis smiled at the confusion she saw on everypony’s face. “The one you call Twilight Sparkle is my daughter. Her true name is Amaryllis. Princess Amaryllis!”
All eyes turned to Twilight, who was still huddling in the cage next to her brother.
Nopony noticed her parents quietly crying in the corner of the chapel.
Celestia weighed her options. “Girls!” She yelled. “Get the Elements of Harmony! They can help!” Or at least she hoped they could.
Celestia’s horn erupted in a flash of magic, taking the Changeling queen by surprise and forcing her off the Alicorn’s back.
“I am not that easily defeated!” She got up, her wings flaring open in a display of power and challenge. She strode over to Chrysalis, intent on bringing her down.
Twilight’s friends were still frozen in shock, even after Celestia’s direct command. “Snap out of it!” Cadance yelled as she weakly grabbed Rarity. “We can worry about this later, right now you need to hurry up and fetch the Elements!” She pleaded.
“Of course.” Rarity said, snapping out of her daze. “We must hurry, lest Twilight ends up looking like that.” She pointed an accusing hoof at Chrysalis, who nimbly dodged everything Celestia threw at her.
“Hang in there sugarcube!” Applejack yelled. “We ain’t letting some bug steal ya away!”
Twilight nodded, before turning her attention back to the duel between monarchs.
“Just hurry.” Cadance said. “I’ll try and break through this cage.” Even though she knew that her current magic was no match for the enchanted construct, she would try. She had to.
The five mares nodded. “Good luck princess.” Fluttershy said.
They hurried towards the door, left open by the other guests that scrambled to get away from there.
“Have you forgotten about us?” Four Changelings said in unison as they landed in front of the door, blocking the way out.
“Have y’all forgotten ‘bout me?” A calm and reserved voice spoke from behind them.
The Changelings turned to see a massive red stallion standing there, wearing a fancy tuxedo. “Ah spend three hours climbing into this penguin suit and when ah finally get here, there ain’t no weddin’ to attend.” Big Mac cracked his hooves. “And ya’ll appear to be threatening mah lil sis and her friends.”
Big Mac reared up and slammed his front hooves down on the single Changeling that hadn’t had the intellect to get out of the way. The other three skittered off, trying to find a way around the massive stallion.
“Ya’ll run ahead and fetch them fancy necklaces!” Big Mac yelled as he bucked another Changeling into a wall. “Ah’ll hold them off!”
“Thanks Mac!” Applejack yelled as the five of them ran past him.
Big Macintosh grunted in pain as one of the Changelings bit down on his front left hoof, tearing through his tuxedo.
Using his immense strength he tossed the Changeling away. “Ya ripped mah suit.” Big Macintosh said calmly as he regained his composure. “This was my pa’s best suit.”
He stomped his hooves, cracking the tiles underneath him.
-
“How long do you think he’ll be able to hold them off?” Rainbow Dash asked as they ran towards the royal vault.
“Not long.” Applejack said. “There’s too many of them and too few of him!”
The castle was deserted. All of the guests seemed to have either fled or were in hiding.
“You don’t think there’s more of those creatures out here, right?” Fluttershy squeaked, her eyes shifting from side to side looking for any potential threats.
“Ah sure hope not.” Applejack said.
Soon they arrived at Celestia’s vault.
“Hey guys?” Rainbow Dash started. “How are we going to open this thing?” She kicked the severely reinforced and magically protected door.
“Oh that’s easy. Princess Celestia just needs to unlock it with her horn.” Rarity said. A look of realization came over her. “Never mind.”
“Now what do we do?” Pinkie asked. “We need the elements to make queen meanie over there taste the rainbow.”
“Perhaps we may be of some assistance!” Somepony yelled.
-
Chrysalis observed as the red stallion was sealed inside a cocoon. “He will make for an excellent Praetorian. Such ferociousness, such determination!” She turned to her troops. “You could learn something from this kind of devotion.”
“Yes, our queen.” The Changelings said in unison.
Chrysalis frowned as she took in the damage. She hadn’t expected the stallion to be so fierce. He had decimated over a dozen of her troops before she intervened.
Subduing both Celestia and Cadance took longer than she expected, though both of them were now glued to the wall with Changeling resin.
“I must say, I hadn’t expected such… resistance from a common pony.” Chrysalis said as she traced a hoof over the cocoon.
“That’s what you get for threatening our home.” Celestia growled. “And imagine, that was just one pony and he defeated nearly a third of your invading force!” She said, pride clear in her voice.
She was worried too. About Big Macintosh’s current health and about what Chrysalis said about what that cocoon was doing to him. They couldn’t really turn ponies… could they?
“I am bothered by something.” Celestia continued, shoving her worries to the side for now. “My personal guards alone are greater in numbers than this lot. Add to that Luna’s Night Guard and you are royally outnumbered.” She smirked. “So why this pathetic attempt?”
Chrysalis gazed at her, green eyes glowing. “And where are they?” She asked. “Thanks to Shining Armor, I know which soldiers are where at which time.” She said with in a tone of voice bordering on arrogance before she continued. “The Night Guard and their commander are all asleep, out of town might I add.”
She strutted over to Celestia. “And besides, why should I worry about your soldiers when they will be mine to command soon?” Celestia’s eyes widened as Chrysalis lowered her horn to her own.
“STOP!!!” Somepony cried out. Chrysalis cursed under her breath and turned to face whoever dared interrupt her taking control of Celestia.
“THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT COMMANDS YOU TO BACK AWAY!!” Luna cried out as she entered the room along with Twilight’s friends.
“How did you find out?” Chrysalis asked, her eyes wide with surprise. “You were supposed to be miles from here!”
“A Changeling? We haven’t see your ilk in more than a thousand years!” Luna said, a hint of disgust and wonder in her voice. “How’s dear old Queen Amethyst?”
“Mother has been dead for almost nine hundred years.” Chrysalis said, gritting her teeth. “How did you find out?” She was genuinely curious. She had never made a slipup, as far as she knew.
“We knew something was wrong. Our niece calls us aunty Lulu, because she knows it annoys us!” Luna said, her horn glowing with a silvery light. With it she struck down the changelings that tended to Big Mac’s cocoon. “Somepony get him out of there, now!”
Luna’s Night Guard swarmed into the room. Over fifty stallions and mares bearing the seal of the night’s princess on their flanks.
“This complicates things.” Chrysalis said, fear creeping into her voice. She had hoped to be done with this before Luna would suspect anything. “Luckily, I have a backup plan.”
“Which is?” Cadance smirked.
“A tactical retreat!” Chrysalis cried out.
“You cannot escape us!” Luna yelled. “The shield is still up, it shall keep you in as well!”
“That’s what you think.” Chrysalis smirked as her Changelings surrounded her. Her horn glowed green. “I’ve just ordered Shining Armor to drop the shield.” She said smugly.
Indeed so, the pink bubble tore open from the top, the walls crumbling down and dissolving into harmless, raspberry flavored energy.
“And now, I must take my leave.” Chrysalis said as she spread her wings and leapt out the window.
“You won’t escape!” Celestia cried out.
“Not like this.” Chrysalis said. Her Changelings swarmed around her. Fire flashed and suddenly there were twenty-three copies of Chrysalis. “But like this!” They cried out in unison.
The Chrysalises smirked, showing their fangs as they moved amongst one another, mixing so that nopony knew who the real one was. “Farewell ponies, till we meet again!” They called out in unison.
“Stop them!” Luna cried out. The Pegasi of the Night Guard took flight.
The Chrysalises in turn dove away, scattering and flying off into the streets.
More flashes of fire were seen as they took on random pony forms and mixed into the crowd. The guards pursued them.
“Well, that was anticlimactic.” Rarity admitted as the chapel was nearly empty again.
“Victory through superior horsepower.” Luna said. “Boring but effective.”
“Shining Armor, my love!” Cadance called out, clinging to the bars that held her fiancé and favorite little filly. “Are you alright, is her spell gone?” She needed to hear him say it to her. That he still loved her.
Instead, the caged stallion and mare began to laugh. At the same time, in the same way and same tone. “Plan B.” They said as one before erupting in flames, revealing two normal Changelings.
-
Meanwhile just outside Canterlot.
A small group of Changelings had been waiting for the shield to fall. They quickly exited the city and made their way into the forest.
They were wary of their surroundings, searching for anything that might pose a threat.
For they had the most important treasure with them. The queen had entrusted them with the safe transportation of their princess.
The Changeling in question slumbered on the back of a Behemoth, a Changeling so big that he couldn’t take on pony disguises.
Their precious cargo was sealed in a green cocoon, allowing their princess to rest as they marched onwards towards the Wastelands.
Shining Armor marched on as well, not knowing where they were going and not really caring either. His eyes were dull, his mind blank. The effect of being drained of most of his emotions.
Three Chrysalises landed in front of the party. Two of them caught on fire and turned back into regular Changeling soldiers.
The third one, the real one strode over to the Behemoth carrying Twilight on his back. Without a word she jumped up onto his head so she could get a better look at the cocoon.
She taped it with her hoof, like a foal would tap on an aquarium to get the fish to move.
The fish in this aquarium didn’t move. She just opened her eyes for a few seconds before closing them again.
Chrysalis smiled. Not a smirk, not a grin. A genuine smile. For the first time in a long time her own happiness filled her heart. And it felt so much better than somepony else’s.
---
Off course, of course. Off course is when you stray from your path. I must remember that! Seriously, I keep on making that same mistake.
Anyway, hope you enjoyed it.
Chapter 3
“A little to the left. The other left. That’s too much… stop!” Chrysalis ordered. The Changeling Behemoth had placed the cocoon in the middle of the room. A rather bland room.
Chrysalis never paid much attention to such details. Less is more, she figured.
Changelings were quick and efficient builders but they lacked any form of interior decorating skill.
“You have done well.” She complimented the massive Changeling. She moved over to him and gave him a peck on his cheek.
A small sign of motherly affection like that had the same effect as a cookie or other treat to him.
“Return to your post.” Chrysalis ordered.
The Changeling nodded. He returned to his post with a smile on his face and a spring in his step.
“Now that that’s taken care of.” Chrysalis moved to the cocoon. She tapped on it with her hoof.
The pony floating inside opened her eyes.
Chrysalis stared deep into them. The pony didn’t look away.
Eventually though, she just closed them again.
-
It felt like drowning, only without dying from suffocation, Twilight figured.
It kind of felt like sinking in too deep into the tub, only now she didn't rush back to the surface to breathe.
Because she was breathing. Somehow.
Her scientific studies told her that it was perfectly plausible to be breathing fluid. As long as there was enough oxygen in it.
It was warm too. Again, just like a hot bath. Only one that she couldn't get out of. Or even wanted to get out of.
It was strangely comfortable and soothing for some reason.
A thud shook her body. Her eyes opened. They stung a bit.
Something was standing outside her… she didn’t know what to call it. Cage? Cocoon perhaps? She had no idea.
But whatever it was, there was a pony out there.
Her eyes closed again.
-
Chrysalis smirked. Everything had gone according to plan. Well, almost everything. They had failed to take Canterlot.
But the Equestrian capital was expendable. Feeding her daughter was the main reason to replace Cadance.
Chrysalis scoffed at the mere thought of that mare. How dare she take Shining Armor’s love for herself? Her daughter needed it more than she did.
“You two.” Chrysalis called out to the two Changelings guarding the door. They walked in and bowed for their queen. “The two of you are to stand guard here.” She patted the cocoon. “You are not to leave your post for any reason until she breaks out, do you understand?”
The two Changelings nodded.
“Good.” Chrysalis said. “When she does break out, come and inform me immediately.”
The two Changelings took positions on either side of the cocoon, intent on protecting it against anything that would want to harm it.
Not that they were truly necessary.
As she stepped outside Chrysalis's lips drew into a smile.
Nearly every Changeling that she didn’t specifically assign a task was sitting outside, waiting and watching. Hundreds of them filled the hallway from end to end.
“It seems like ponies aren’t the only ones that love their royalty.” She said.
Were this any other day, she would have ordered them all to go back to their posts. But today was like a holiday, so she allowed them to celebrate the return of their future queen.
-
Her head ached.
Twilight felt the presence of so many ponies.
No, not ponies…
But they were there.
And there were hundreds, maybe thousands calling out to her in a language she didn’t quite understand.
A sense of belonging and worship filled her.
And it felt good.
-
Celestia looked over her throne room.
For once she wasn’t actually sitting on her throne. No, she was content with sitting on the pillow her servants had brought.
The last thing she needed right now was to feel above everypony else in the room. They were all suffering from the same grief after all.
“And then she turned me into a cactus!” She overheard Night Light say to Pinkie Pie and Rarity. Pinkie Pie smiled for the first time since the wedding at that, though it didn’t last very long.
The room was littered with pillows and ponies sitting on said pillows. Her little ponies were chatting and telling stories to each other.
If she didn’t know any better, she’d say that they were having a slumber party.
Unfortunately that wasn’t the case but she hoped that this would make everypony more comfortable.
Night Light was telling the story of Twilight’s cutie mark to anypony that wanted to hear it. He sounded so cheerful while he was telling it.
But Celestia could always tell how much her little ponies were hurting. Night Light’s cheeks were stained with tears. And even as he smiled there were new tears forming, waiting for a chance to break free.
“You were such a handsome cactus.” Twilight Velvet sniffed. She was clutching a thick leather photo album.
“Excuse me, miss Twilight.” Fluttershy said gently. “But why are you hugging that book so hard? Not that there’s anything wrong with that.” The butter yellow Pegasus said with a small voice.
“Call me Velvet, please.” Twilight Velvet said. “And this old thing is our family album.” She pulled it even closer to her.
“I went home to pick it up. I-I just need something.” She said, tears in her eyes. “Something to show me that it was all real.” She sniffed, clenching the book even tighter. “That my foals were real. Silly, isn’t it?”
“Of course not.” Fluttershy said. “There’s nothing wrong with that.”
Velvet liked this pony. She recalled the letters Twilight had written. “You’re Fluttershy, right?” She asked.
Fluttershy nodded.
“Twilight wrote to us about you all.” She said, a smile on her face. “She described you all in detail, that’s how I could tell.”
“That’s how we know her.” Fluttershy sighed. Twilight hadn’t been gone for long but she missed the purple mare so badly.
“Would you like to see them?” Velvet offered. “The pictures, I mean."
“Sure.” Fluttershy said, moving her pillow a bit closer.
Velvet laid the album in front of them ever so gently. With a flick of her horn the book opened to the first page.
“That’s Shining Armor.” Velvet pointed at a picture of her and Night Light. The blue stallion was holding a little white foal in his hooves.
“And here’s Twilight.” She pointed to the picture next to it. Shining Armor was a handsome little colt in that one, sitting proudly in between his parents with a purple filly in his hooves.
“That one was taken the day after we left the hospital.” Velvet said. “Shining Armor refused to let her leave his sight.” She let out a weak but heartfelt laugh. “We even had to put up a bed in our room again, because he didn’t want to leave her at night.”
“That’s so sweet.” Fluttershy said. The picture made her feel all warm and tingly inside. Shining Armor reminded her of her own brother. The whole situation made her want to write to him, to see if he was alright.
“Was he really that excited to get a little sister?” She asked, pointing at the impossibly wide smile that Shining Armor was sporting.
“You wouldn’t believe it.” Velvet said. “There was a complication when Twilight was born.” She cleared her throat. “She- we thought, the doctors thought that she was… stillborn.” She barely managed to say that last word. It burned on her tongue.
“Twilight told us about that on the train.” Fluttershy said. “Such a nice story. In the end, I mean.” She quickly added.
“Yes, nice.” Velvet muttered. “Anyway, after that he promised that he’d never, ever let her get harmed.” She rubbed her eyes. “And my little colt never breaks his promises.”
“Even right now, I think.” Fluttershy assured her. “I’m sure he’s protecting her.”
-
Time went on. The ponies lost themselves in the stories that Night Light and Twilight Velvet had to tell about their foals.
Even Celestia chipped in with a few embarrassing stories concerning Twilight and a filly-sized cookie jar.
A pair of Royal Guards approached the princess. “Princess Celestia.” They bowed. “We bring news. The Pegasus squads have returned.”
“Very well.” Celestia got up from her pillow and followed the pair. Before leaving she turned to the ponies in the throne room. “I hate to ask this of you but please, remain here for the time being.”
Most of the ponies just nodded.
Rainbow Dash on the other hoof groaned in annoyance.
“This sucks.” She said as princess Celestia closed the door behind her. “We shouldn’t be here, drinking tea and having a bucking slumber party!” She slammed her hoof into the pillow she was lying on, the force sending a few feathers flying. “We should be out there, looking for her!”
“I know we should.” Rarity said. “But that’s no reason to rush head first into this. We have no idea where they took Twilight, nor could we hope to stand against those things on our own.”
“I don’t care.” Rainbow Dash said. “She took our Sparkle and I don’t care how long I have to look but I swear that I will take her down!” She stood up and flared her wings in a display of anger and determination.
“Keep it down.” Fluttershy pleaded. “You’re upsetting Twilight’s parents.”
Rainbow Dash closed her wings again and shot them an apologetic look. "Sorry.” She added as she laid down again.
“Don’t be.” Night Light said.
“We’re happy.” Velvet said. “Happy that our little Twilight has such caring friends.”
“She’s a special one.” Pinkie muttered. The fact that Twilight was gone had hit her hard. It made her feel all gloomy. Her mane wasn’t as poofy as it should be. “We all love her so much.”
The door swung open again, revealing Applejack.
“Hey.” Applejack said. “Did we miss anything?” She asked as she came in. The Cutie Mark Crusaders came in after her.
“Not much.” Rarity said as Sweetie Belle ran over to her and hugged her. The little filly had had a rough day as well. “How’s your brother?” She looked at Applejack.
Applejack shook her head. “Still asleep. That gunk did something to him.” Worry was clear on her face. “The doc thinks that he’ll wake up sooner or later. Ah hope ya’ll don’t mind it but we want to be there when he does.”
Applebloom nodded furiously. “Ah don’t want to leave him all alone.” She said.
“Of course.” Rainbow Dash said. “No need to worry about us. We’ll keep you in the loop.”
“Thanks Dash.” Applejack said as she and her little sister walked back. “Our condolences, mister and misses Twilight.” She said to the Unicorn pair. “Ah’m sorry we’re leaving again so quickly.”
“You have nothing to be sorry for.” Night Light said. "Your brother needs you more than we do."
Applejack tipped her hat before closing the door behind them.
“Hey Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo said. “Mind if I sit here?” She motioned towards an empty pillow next to Rainbow Dash.
“Hop on.” Rainbow Dash patted the pillow.
Scootaloo hurried over to her and jumped on the pillow. “I’m going to stay close to you, okay? You know, to protect you in case those things come back.” Scootaloo said nervously, though she tried to keep a confident look.
Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, though a smile found its way onto her face anyway.
-
“Tell me everything you know.” Celestia ordered as she followed her guards into the dungeons beneath the castle.
“We found no trace of the real Changeling queen.” One guard said as they trotted slightly in front of Celestia. “We found several sets of strange hoofprints leading into the Wastelands. But they were faded in the ashes. We couldn’t follow them anymore.”
“We did capture several doubles of the queen.” The other guard said. “We now have thirteen Changelings in custody, including the ones that impersonated Captain Shining Armor and lady Twilight.”
“Better than nothing.” Celestia didn’t mean to be so negative. Her guards had done well. But not well enough to keep Starlight- Chrysalis from returning home with her prize.
The Wastelands.
Nopony had set hoof in there since… ever. She had thought the area to be as dead as the ash that covered it.
To think that there were actually creatures living there. It boggled her mind.
Luna however seemed to know of them. She’d need to ask her sister about them when she came back from the hospital.
“In here princess.” The guard pulled a key from his armor and unlocked the door.
Celestia followed them in.
And what she saw shocked her.
Eleven Changelings sat in a large cell.
They just sat there.
They didn’t move a muscle. They didn’t even acknowledge her coming in.
“I am Princess Celestia of Equestria.” She told them. “And I wish to know where your queen took my student.”
They didn’t budge.
“Answer me.” Celestia said calmly.
“They won’t.” One of the guards said. “We’ve been trying to get something out of them since they came here. It’s like they’re not really there.”
“The other two are more talkative.” The other guard said. “They’re in the next cell.”
Celestia walked to the next cell. In this one were two Changelings.
“My name is Princess Celestia.” Celestia said again. “And I wish to-”
“The pony has nothing to demand of us!” One of the Changelings yelled. “You hold no power over us!”
“That may be so.” Celestia said. “That’s why I am asking, not demanding.”
The two Changelings looked at each other, a look of confusion on their faces. “The pony’s tricks won’t work on us.” The other Changeling eventually said.
Celestia shivered involuntarily.
These Changelings…
They looked the same, acted the same and almost talked the same as well. So unlike her precious little ponies.
“What are your names?” Celestia asked. She needed something to tell these two apart.
“Names?” The Changeling asked. “We do not have names. We have no need for them.”
“Fine then.” Celestia started to get annoyed. “I will name you…” She thought hard about it. The only thing that came to mind was an old rhyme that she had taught Cadance so long ago.
“I’ll call you Sunshine and you Ladybug.” She pointed at the left one and then at the right one. She assumed that the right one was female, as her voice was slightly higher in pitch.
The Changelings hissed. “The pony thinks she can name us, like we are common pets!” Ladybug snarled.
The other one, Sunshine, nodded. “No respect whatsoever.” He hissed.
“Why wouldn’t you want names?” Celestia asked. “They’re a way of identifying yourself in the crowd, a way to be an individual.” Celestia frowned as the Changelings just got angrier.
“We are not individuals!” The female Changeling shrieked. “We are one! We find your ‘individuality’ stupid and counterproductive.”
Celestia didn’t know what to say to that. These strange creatures were confusing her.
But she gathered up her thoughts and continued her interview.
“Who is this ‘we’ if I may ask?” She asked.
“The queen!” Sunshine said in awe. “We are her and she is us. We are all parts of a greater thing!”
“I see.” Celestia said. “Yet you seem to have independent thoughts. You can be offended. Why is that?”
“Remnants of time long gone.” The Changelings said as one. “We do not like it, it hurts. We all want it to go away!”
Celestia felt very uncomfortable right now. They looked so similar to her own little ponies but they acted so differently.
She had always encouraged her subjects to be who they wanted to be. To be different. To be happy.
The Changelings were only happy if they were one and the same apparently.
“What about your brothers and sisters in the next cell?” Celestia asked. “They haven’t moved since they arrived here. Are they sick?”
The Changelings laughed. “No pony, they are not sick. They are truly one.”
“Explain yourself, please?” Celestia needed as much information as she could get.
“Truly one, they are truly one with the queen!” Sunshine said with glee. “Without her, they are nothing! We are so jealous!”
“Envious.” Ladybug rubbed her hooves together in frustration. “So very envious.”
“You should be glad that you have some independence!” Celestia said, her voice betraying her frustration. “How can you make art, write stories, sing songs when everypony is the same?”
“We have no need for those things!” Sunshine yelled.
“Nor do we need names!” Ladybug added.
Celestia noted that their voices had changed. They even sounded the same right now!
The two captives looked at each other. Their wings spread out as they began to buzz around the room.
Celestia watched as they spun in circles, figure eights and pretty much every maneuver that they could perform in that cramped area.
They were moving so fast!
And then they just landed next to each other again. Celestia had no idea which one was Sunshine and which one was Ladybug. A wicked smile ran over their faces.
“Very funny.” Celestia sighed. The creatures were starting to grind her gears.
“And here I was, thinking that you of all ponies would appreciate a joke.” The Changeling on the right said.
“Huh?” Celestia looked up.
One of the Changelings was on her knees, bowing before the other one.
The upright one’s eyes had a green circle in them, with in the center a black dot. “I have assumed direct control.” The Changeling said in a familiar voice.
“Chrysalis? Is that you?” Celestia narrowed her eyes. “How are you here?”
“That’s Queen Chrysalis to you. I am speaking through one of my children. You really shouldn’t name them, I could feel their distress all the way over here.” Chrysalis said angrily.
“And where exactly are you?” Celestia asked.
“None of your beeswax.” Chrysalis said. “Do ponies still say that?”
“They haven’t since almost a thousand years ago.” Celestia said with a disgruntled tone. She had questions of her own.
“What have you done to my student?” Celestia asked politely, keeping on a straight face. In truth, she wanted to wrap her hooves around the queen’s neck and squeeze until she answered.
“Your student is fine.” Chrysalis said. “I am with her right now. She’s beautiful. Oh I wish you could see her Celestia.”
“I can, if you tell me where she is.” Celestia tried.
But Chrysalis just shook her head. “I am not telling you Celly.”
“Only Luna may call me that.” Celestia gritted her teeth.
“Oh? So I’ve lost that privilege then?” The Changeling transformed into a yellow Unicorn with a red mane. “You wound me Celly.”
“Stop assuming that form.” Celestia half demanded, half pleaded. “Please.”
“Well, if it makes you uncomfortable.” Chrysalis smirked. She made no attempt to change into something else.
Celestia sighed. “Is it really you?” She asked. “Starlight, I mean. Are you truly Starlight?”
“Once upon a time.” Chrysalis said, her tone heavy with sorrow and regret. “I mean, once upon a time in the magical land of Equestria.”
Celestia recognised that sentence. She had always fondly remembered it. “It’s still around.” Celestia said. “The book, I mean.”
“I know.” Chrysalis said. “Who do you think left a copy in her room?”
Celestia wanted to say something but was cut off by Chrysalis.
“She succeeded where we failed, didn’t she?” Chrysalis said. “To think that of all ponies, my daughter would become the element of Magic.”
“If she truly is your daughter, then where have you been all this time?” Celestia questioned.
“Watching. Waiting.” Chrysalis said. “It’s hard, seeing your daughter being raised by ponies you barely know.”
“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.
“The real Twilight Sparkle died when she was born.” Chrysalis said, her voice filled with sadness. “So I replaced Velvet’s stillborn foal with my nymph. Nopony ever noticed.”
Celestia felt sick to her stomach.
“Starlight, I will find my student.” Celestia said coolly.
She had had it with this. “She is very dear to me and her friends. I will stop at nothing until I have her safely in Canterlot with me.”
Chrysalis hissed at her.
“She is not yours!” She spat. “I’ve waited years for her to be brought home and I will not let you ruin it!”
“If I know my student, and I do, then she will probably return home on her own.” Celestia said smugly. “I am confident of it.”
“Bah, what makes her so special to you anyway?” Chrysalis said angrily. “You never came to find me, did you?”
“Starlight, I didn’t know!” Celestia said but her words fell on deaf ears.
The Changeling’s eyes had turned back to normal, signaling that Chrysalis had left.
Celestia turned to the two guards that she had come in with. “You will forget everything you’ve heard.” She said to them.
They just nodded. They did their job and they did it well.
Celestia turned to the Changelings again. The two chatterboxes had fallen silent. The other eleven were flying around in a mild panic for some reason.
“Keep them under close watch.” Celestia ordered. “And keep them alive, find out what they eat and give it to them.
“As you command, princess.” One of the guards said.
-
Celestia sighed as the door was locked behind her.
She had never expected that her niece’s wedding would turn out like this.
“How are you feeling sister?” Celestia looked up to see that Luna was waiting for her at the top of the stairs.
“Bad.” Celestia said as she climbed the stairway. “Useless even. You?”
“Worried.” Luna said, walking besides her sister through the hallway.
“About Twilight?” Celestia asked as they headed back to the throne room.
“Indeed. We are very fond of her.” Luna said, the events of Nightmare Night still fresh in her memory.
“How’s Cadance?” Celestia asked. Luna had taken her to the hospital while she handled her subjects.
Luna looked down. “Not good. She’s suffering from severe malnutrition and she has an infected ankle. She may be an Alicorn like us, but she is not as durable as us. The doctors say that she has a long way to go before she’ll truly recover.”
Celestia nodded. “Poor dear. I’ll go visit her first thing in the morning.”
Her heart was full of worry at the moment.
Worry for Twilight, worry for Cadance, worry for Shining Armor. And worry about what this new threat could mean for her ponies.
“Luna, what can you tell me about Changelings?” Celestia asked. She needed to know more about this threat.
“Not much I’m afraid.” Luna frowned. “They are a rather docile race living in the Wastelands. They are loyal to the death to their queen. They feed on emotions, feelings. They adore love.”
“Emotion?” Celestia asked. These Changelings were truly confusing her.
Luna nodded. “Happiness, sadness and everything in between. But love is their main food source.” Luna shrugged. “They are a peculiar species.”
“You mentioned a Queen Amethyst or something?” Celestia recalled.
“Ah yes, Ammy.” Luna smiled, fondly recalling a memory. “She was a friend of mine.”
“You were friends with a Changeling?” Celestia was a bit surprised. “How come I never met her?”
“We weren’t speaking to one another back then.” Luna reminded her. “And she rarely ventured into Equestria, I usually visited her in the Wastelands.”
Celestia stared at her. “Luna?” She tried to stay calm, but failed utterly.
“You know where they live?” Celestia was livid. “Why didn’t you tell the guards?!”
“Because we do not know!” Luna cried out, using the royal ‘we’ once more. “Ammy never told us! We met at the edges of our nations before venturing out into the Wastelands!”
Celestia sighed. “I’m sorry Luna. I shouldn’t have yelled at you.”
“We forgive you sister. You are worried.” Luna gave her sister a much needed hug.
After a few minutes Celestia broke the hug off. “We should go and tell Twilight’s parents and friends about what I’ve learned.” She said.
“Indeed, I too wish to know what you have learned.” Luna said.
The regal pair continued their walk.
“Luna?” Celestia asked as they trotted to the throne room.
“What is it sister?” Luna asked, stopping at the double doors.
“Should we retaliate?” Celestia blurted out. “Against the Changelings?”
Luna considered her answer carefully. She hadn’t thought about it yet.
“I mean, they assaulted Cadance, threatened Canterlot and kidnapped two of our precious subjects.” Celestia listed.
“Were we who we used to be, their lands would have been burning by now.” Luna said darkly, reverting to her old speech pattern. “We do not wish to be like that again.”
“Neither do I.” Celestia draped her wings over Luna as she hugged her.
“We could try that modern thing you so much enjoy.” Luna suggested.
“Diplomacy?” Celestia offered.
“That’s the one.” Luna sighed. “Let’s try that one.”
-
“Oh that’s just precious!” Rainbow Dash snickered. She and Scootaloo had moved and were now on either side of Twilight Velvet and looking at the family album.
“That’s on Twilight’s very first Nightmare Night.” Velvet held her hoof at the bottom of the picture.
It showed a disgruntled little filly dressed like Daring Do, wings and pith helmet included. It would have been a normal, cute picture if it weren’t for the fact that Daring Twilight was ten feet up a tree and clinging to a branch.
“Those firecolts were so nice.” Velvet pointed at the picture underneath, where Daring Twilight was sitting on the helmet of a burly brown stallion with a fire axe as a Cutie Mark.
“Ma’am, you do realize that I will make fun of Sparkle with this when we get her back, right?” Rainbow Dash informed her.
“I know, and I know she’ll forgive me for showing you this.” Velvet smiled weakly but genuinely. “Eventually, I hope.”
The doors swung open again. Everypony turned their heads towards the princesses.
“We bring news.” Luna said as she closed the door behind her sister.
“Though not much of it is good.” Celestia said grimly.
-
The walls were breaking!
And this time she was pretty sure that Pinkie had nothing to do with it.
Twilight struggled. Her sanctuary was disappearing quickly, the green ooze seeping away through the cracks in the shell.
She pushed against the wall as hard as she could, hoping to make it break away, so she could get out.
The walls gave way, splitting apart.
She was swept out of her cocoon in a torrent of green gunk. Her body hit the floor with a resounding smack.
She tried to crawl to her hooves, only to collapse again as her body twitched and spasmed. Moments later, she expelled the fluid that had gathered in her lungs.
Twilight took a deep breath and coughed sickly. Her second breath caused her to dry heave and her third breath was finally somewhat normal.
For the first time, in what felt like days to her, was she breathing in air again. Good, clean air! None of that green air-wannabe fluid.
A chill went down her spine. She felt cold. Her body was soaked to the bone and the cold dusty floor didn’t help either.
First things first, she needed to find out where she was.
She also needed to clear her mind and figure out what had happened to her.
The last thing she remembered, before the warmth and the goo, was getting tucked into bed by Cadance.
And then nothing.
“C-Cadance.” She croaked, the last drops of green fluid leaving her lungs as she spat them out.
She got up. Her legs felt weird. Very light all of a sudden for some reason. Unstable too.
She fluttered her wings in an attempt to balance herself.
…
Wings?
Twilight craned her head to look at her back.
Two blue wings fluttered on her back.
Twilight took another deep breath.
And she screamed.
“I see that you have awoken.” A familiar voice spoke as the door opened up.
Chrysalis walked into the room. “How are you feeling?” She asked, concern clear in her voice.
“I-I have wings, I’m hurting all over.” She muttered. “Who are you?” Twilight rattled as her mind tried to process everything that was happening right now.
“You have wings, yes.” The queen said. “The pain will stop sooner or later. As for who I am?” Chrysalis showed Twilight an honest smile.
“I am your mother.” Chrysalis said.
Twilight stared at her.
“No, no, no, you must be mistaken.” She panicked. “I have a mom and a dad already. We live in a house in Canterlot and we’re very happy there and-”
“They are not your birth parents.” Chrysalis interrupted her. “Think of them as your foster parents, keeping you safe and fed until you could return home.”
“Home? No, Canterlot is my home. I mean Ponyville, Ponyville is my home.” Twilight stammered. Her mind was all over the place.
“I know this is hard to accept.” Chrysalis stepped closer to her and laid a holeriddled hoof on her cheek. “And I don’t expect you to accept me right away. But it’s the truth. I am your real mother. And I love you very, very much.”
“If you’re my real mother, then why did you leave me?” Twilight scrambled away from the touch.
“Because I couldn’t feed you.” Chrysalis said, though she made no attempt to touch Twilight again. “You would have starved.”
“What do you mean? What are you anyway?” Twilight took a moment to take in Chrysalis’s form. It was hideous, yet beautiful in its own way.
Chrysalis smiled again, though this time she made no effort to hide her fangs.
“We are Changelings.” She said. “A race descendent of ponies that live off of emotion and feelings. Especially love.” Chrysalis informed her.
“And I couldn’t feed you my love without starving the rest of the hive.” The queen explained. “A Changeling princess needs more love than one parent can give. So I swapped you with some other foal. Your foster parents never knew the difference.”
Twilight’s eyes widened. “What? How? How could you do such a thing?” She took a step back, away from the queen.
“I did it for you!” Chrysalis nearly screamed. “So that you could live! Do you know how it feels? To see your child being raised by others?”
She reached for Twilight again. “Eighteen years! Eighteen years I had to watch from the sidelines as those ponies shared in every milestone in your life. Your first word, your first day at school. Everything!”
Chrysalis felt tears forming in her eyes. She lifted a hoof to wipe them away. “I haven’t cried in nine hundred years.” She said.
Twilight wanted to reach out to her. She sensed no deception or lie in the queen’s voice. She actually felt the love she had for her.
It confused her greatly.
“I-I-I, I don’t know what to think of this.” Twilight stammered. “I’m sorry!”
The once purple mare slipped past the Changeling queen and into the hive, desperate to get away.
“Wait!” Chrysalis cursed as she let her daughter pass her by. “Come back! Amaryllis!”
-
“So let me get this straight.” Rainbow Dash said. “Our Sparkle isn’t actually Twilight Sparkle? Instead she’s some kind of pony from way beyond Equestria?”
“It would seem so.” Celestia frowned. “I am so sorry Velvet, Night Light. But you needed to know this.”
Night Light and Velvet looked at each other.
“It’s okay princess.” Night Light eventually said. “We’ve always known.”
-
-
-
Am I doing it right?
Chapter 4
Twilight scrambled through the door. She needed to get away from that crazy pony, now! Was she even a pony, she wondered briefly before focusing her mind at the task beforehand.
Getting out.
From wherever she was.
It would be easy, she figured. She just needed a window, to give her a location so she could teleport. She could try a blind teleport but since she had no idea where she was, that was incredibly dangerous. For all she knew, she’d end up halfway through a wall.
“Amaryllis!” The queen called after her.
Who was Amaryllis anyway? Twilight wondered. Was she talking to her? Was that her real name?
No, her name was Twilight Sparkle. She was the firstborn filly of the Twilight family and they were always named Twilight something or another. She liked her name.
But the way Chrysalis said that name… it made Twilight’s heart ache. She briefly considered stepping back in, to confront the queen about it but decided against it.
She even slammed the door shut and kept it closed with her magic, just so she could get a head start.
For now, Twilight just needed a nice, calm spot so she could recollect her thoughts and prevent herself from going all crazy again.
And that nice, calm spot was not in this hallway. It was most certainly NOT here.
Dozens, hundreds, maybe even thousands of eyes stared at her.
Hundreds of creatures looking like the queen. Some of them were on the ground, others were hovering in the air. Some of them were bigger than two Big Macintoshes taped together, while others were as small as Sweetie Belle.
And all of them were looking at her, their gazes fixed only on her.
Twilight squeaked in fright.
In an instant, the creatures bowed before her. ‘Do not fear us.’ The gesture said.
Twilight felt a rush of comfort wash over her, engulfing her entirely. She felt slightly more at ease. If the creatures wanted to get to her, they would have.
But she knew they didn’t mean to harm her.
Somehow, they were transmitting their feelings for her into her very mind!
She felt no hostility from them. No anger, no hatred.
Instead, she felt… love? Compassion? Happiness?
How was she able to identify those feelings? It wasn’t her own happiness she felt. It was theirs, it had to be.
Because she wasn't feeling very happy at the moment.
Was the queen messing with her mind? Making her feel things that weren’t there?
The pressure steadily increased as more and more Changelings pitched in. More emotion than Twilight had ever felt was forcing its way into her being.
And it started to hurt.
As she tried to organize these new thoughts and feelings her magic faltered. The door behind her swung open before Twilight could reestablish her hold on it.
Twilight cursed to herself for allowing herself to be distracted.
The Changeling queen stepped through the doorway, her own magic keeping the door firmly in place this time.
Twilight felt her headache coming back, just like before.
“What’s going on here? What are you doing to me?” Twilight demanded from the queen.
“They have been waiting for you.” Chrysalis said to her as she slowly approached her wayward daughter.
Twilight noticed this and took two steps back in response.
Instantly the Changelings stepped back too, moving out of the way. They still lingered though, like moths hanging around an open flame.
“Please, do not run.” Chrysalis pleaded. “We have so much to discuss Amaryllis.”
“Stop calling me that.” Twilight said, looking around in a frenzy. “What are they? Why are they so quiet? And why are they in MY HEAD!!” She fell to the ground, clutching her head in pain.
“All of you, back down!” Chrysalis said, her voice laced with authority and carrying through the hallway. “She’s not properly integrated yet, you are overwhelming her! Return to your posts, now!” The Changelings backed away, their normally static faces showing their shock at being told off by their queen.
Meanwhile, Twilight sighed in relief as the bombardment of emotion seized. She still felt it trickling in but it wasn’t overpowering any more.
“I am sorry for that.” Chrysalis said as the hallway cleared out.
The Changelings returned to their posts but Twilight felt that they only did so reluctantly.
Chrysalis glared at the last three Changelings that remained, sending them skittering off. “Your siblings are very eager to see you again.” She said as she caught Twilight’s confused look.
“Siblings?” Twilight asked.
Chrysalis nodded. “All three thousand three hundred and twelve of them. Not including converts, of course.”
“Of course.” Twilight mimicked, her tone slightly sarcastic as she tried to keep a calm demeanor.
But her mind was reeling! She was confused and angry but she didn’t want to show it.
And besides, she already has a sibling: Shining Armor!
It was hard enough for her to remember one birthday. Thousands of them? It just seemed impossible.
Why in Equestria was she even thinking of such unrelated things? She was freaking out worse than she initially thought.
It was hard to keep her mind on one thing, especially with droning of the Changelings returning ever so slowly and quietly, like fillies sneaking into the house way past curfew.
Even when they weren’t around her, she could feel them.
“Come.” Chrysalis said, sensing Twilight’s distress. “We’ll retreat to your chambers.”
“Why should I?” Twilight said, trying to sound more courageous than she was feeling at the moment. “I don’t know you, this is just so confusing!” She yelped in pain. “And they’re in my head again!” She sunk to the floor in anguish.
The queen’s expression turned to a scowl.
Twilight felt something. An order. A command.
Something unspoken and unheard but felt instead. She didn’t understand it, as it was not directed at her.
But the moment it passed the droning stopped. Twilight’s headache instantly faded.
Chrysalis helped Twilight back onto her hooves, pleased with the fact that Twilight didn’t resist her touching her.
“Come along now.” Chrysalis said. “We have much to discuss, so many years to catch up with.”
“Don’t act like we’re best friends.” Twilight said harshly. “I don’t trust you and so far, you’ve given me no reason to. You can't just walk into my life and claim to be my mother!”
“Amaryllis.” Chrysalis said, a tone of annoyance clear in her voice. “Why must you resist so? It’s quite obvious that you are my daughter.”
“My mother was a Unicorn, so I can’t be your daughter.” Twilight countered.
“Oh, but you are.” Chrysalis smirked. “You look just like me.”
“I do not…” Twilight started but her words quickly got caught in her throat.
Her wings fluttered ever so softly.
Her hooves ached a bit.
Her tongue caught on her fangs.
Panic began to fill her.
“Let’s get you to your room.” Chrysalis said, her voice calmer once more. “I will tell you all you need to know. And you’ll be able to look into a mirror. I think you’ll like the new you.”
New me? Twilight thought, what’s wrong with the old me?
Chrysalis noticed her daughter’s distress. “Didn’t you notice?” She asked.
“No.” Twilight said. She didn’t dare to look, as if ignoring the obvious would make it go away.
But the queen would have none of that. Her daughter needed to see the truth.
So Chrysalis lifted her left foreleg and held it in front of her face. She closed one eye and peered through one of the holes in her leg with the other.
Twilight shuddered as Chrysalis’s single eye peered through that void. It was unnerving. It remained fixed on her.
But the feelings of mere unease quickly turned to full-fledged panic as she mimicked Chrysalis’s gesture.
She knew Chrysalis was speaking the truth. A mere glance at her leg told her enough. Her heart began to beat more rapidly and her vision began to swim.
But she still continued her mimicry.
She closed one eye.
Then she held her hoof in front of the other.
And still she peered into Chrysalis’s green eye.
And then everything went black.
-
“How could you have known?” Celestia asked. She was shocked. She had let Twilight be examined yearly by the finest Unicorn doctors bits could buy, to map out her magical and physical growth. Never had they noticed anything wrong or different about the filly.
She knew Twilight’s magic like she knew her own and even then she had never suspected that Twilight might not have been a Unicorn.
“First off, allow us to apologize.” Night Light said meekly. “If we had told you, this might not have happened.”
“But we were afraid.” Twilight Velvet said. “We love our Twilight so very much. We were afraid that you’d take her from us.”
“Or worse, banish her.” Night Light cleared his throat.
“I am disappointed in you.” Celestia said as she hung her head in defeat. “That you’d think that I would banish a filly for something beyond her control.” She sighed.
She had hoped that her subjects had moved on from their fear of her.
“We’re sorry princess.” Night Light said. “I know we should have trusted you. But we were just so afraid. What if it came out that Twilight wasn’t a Unicorn? What would all the other ponies in Canterlot say?”
“I’d say that those other ponies can stuff it!” Rainbow Dash said angrily.
“You’re missing the point.” Rarity said. “Imagine if everypony knew that Twilight was a strange pony-like creature that could shapeshift into other ponies.”
Rainbow Dash looked at her oddly. “So?”
“Now imagine if one of those ponies got it in their heads that Twilight was dangerous.” Rarity continued."Because she's different and has all these abilities."
Rainbow opened her mouth to reply but quickly fell silent as she processed what Rarity implied.
“Never mind.” Rainbow Dash eventually said with a frown. She could imagine what would happen if one angry pony decided to take the law in his own hooves.
“Rarity is right.” Velvet said. “Our image is not important, but I’d die if somepony dared to lay a hoof on my daughter.”
“And we’ve had first hoof experience with the bigotry here in Canterlot.” Night Light said. “My brother was made out for a ‘featherbrain’ and an ‘airhead’ the last time he visited.”
Celestia nodded. Some of her subjects were not as loving as she wanted them to be. “I can imagine how they would react to something that wasn’t a pony at all.”
“When we first discovered that she was a Changeling, there had been an incident.” Night Light said. “I think you remember that? Where that Earth pony mare met her end at the hooves of those supremacists?”
“Yes, I do remember that.” Celestia said darkly. That had been a dark page in the history of her capitol.
“Wait, how did you know that she was a Changeling?” Pinkie said.
“That’s what they’ve been trying to explain so far dear.” Rarity frowned. “Haven’t you been paying attention?”
“No not that, he said that they discovered she was a Changeling.” Pinkie Pie pointed out. “I’ve never heard of a Changeling before today and I know everypony and every pony there is to know.” She said with some pride in her voice.
“Miss Pie is right.” Night Light said.
“Call me Pinkie, please.” The pink mare said.
“Pinkie Please it is then." He laughed at his own joke beore continuing. "We started noticing strange things about Twilight.” He said. “She’d wake up with a different color coat or mane, small stuff like that.”
“But when she started teething, she bit me.” Twilight Velvet said. “Our little filly had poisonous fangs. I slept for three days.”
“I came home that day to a crying Twilight hugging her mommy.” Night Light said. “The poor thing had no idea what she did.”
“I don’t understand why you wouldn’t go to the doctor with that.” Rarity said. “Surely you’d want that checked out?”
“That’s just it, those ‘symptoms’ didn’t stay!” He said. “They would spring up and disappear again, just like that. We didn’t understand what was going on.”
“Still waiting.” Pinkie said, not having received an answer to her question yet.
“Right.” Night Light cleared his throat. “We found out that she was a Changeling because of a book somepony had slipped into her bag.”
“Being the good filly she was, she gave it to us because she was scared somepony had lost it.” Twilight Velvet smiled.
“The Monstrous Manuscript of Monstrous Monsters, it was called.” Night Light said. “Not something I’d read to a filly before bedtime.” He said as he pulled a book out from under the pillow. “I brought it with me.” He said as he saw the looks of confusion. “In case we needed it.”
“There was a bookmark in it.” Twilight Velvet said. “On page… three hundred and twelve, if I remember correctly.”
Celestia levitated the book out of Night Light’s hooves. She held it in front of herself and Luna. “Authored by… Starlight Twinkle?” She read.
“Your former student.” Luna said, a dark tone to her voice.
Celestia opened the book and quickly scanned through it. “This is rubbish.” She said as she pointed at a child’s drawing of some sort of lion creature. “Manticores aren’t related to kittens.” She pointed out. “And Chimeras don’t live in Weather Top.” She frowned at this mockery of a book.
Luna snorted as she read an entry about humans actually being shaved sasquatches. “This is hilarious. And here I was, thinking that Starlight was an accomplished writer.”
“Page three hundred and twelve.” Twilight Velvet said again.
Celestia magically flipped through the thick tome, stopped at the desired page.
‘Changelings’ the page read, in grand ornate letters. Underneath it was a beautiful drawing of a seemingly hideous creature.
“It explains everything.” Night Light sighed. “The fangs, the transformations. Even her fixation on chocolate.”
Everypony shuddered at the mention of chocolate. Twilight’s obsession with the treat was well known around both Canterlot and Ponyville.
“It says here that a Changeling queen can and will replace ponies with her own kind.” Celestia frowned at that. How long had this been going on? How had nopony ever noticed this?
“That could mean that your real daughter’s still around.” Fluttershy said, though she quickly regretted her choice of words.
“Twilight is our real daughter, nothing will ever change that.” Twilight Velvet said with determination clear in her voice. “And besides, read on. About what happens with the ponies they abduct.”
“It says here that they are drained of their love and emotion.” Luna said, stealing the book from her sister’s grasp. “And that they then become Changelings themselves.”
“Luna, did you know this?” Celestia asked.
“Sure.” Luna said. “Ammy did it all the time. She even said she was waiting for the right time to do this to me.” She said with a nonchalant tone to her voice, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.
Celestia was shocked. “And this didn’t bother you?”
Luna shrugged. “Ammy’d never really do that to me. And our subjects and I weren’t seeing eye to eye either.” She frowned as she recalled her own behavior. “I was not a good mare, back then.”
Celestia pulled her sister close to her. “Do not say that.” She comforted her.
Luna smiled weakly at her sister’s words.
-
Chrysalis frowned at the downed Changeling in front of her. Her daughter seemed to have slipped into the bliss of unconsciousness.
She called for a Changeling Behemoth to come and pick her up.
Instantly three of the towering soldiers appeared, racing towards Chrysalis in an attempt to be the first one there.
“Eager much?” Chrysalis mocked the oversized Changelings, though her anger was not aimed at her children. At least not at all of them.
Amaryllis would need time, she knew that.
Life at the hive was not as pleasant as life in Equestria, but she had managed just fine the past thousand years and so would her daughter.
As she was lost in thought, the three Behemoths began bickering amongst each other. There had been no clear winner in their race and thus they were fighting over the privilege of carrying their princess.
Chrysalis sighed as she observed the scuffle.
As her mother had said, each new generation of Changeling queens brought a completer hive mind with them.
Each generation brought them closer and closer to complete unity.
Yet her children were fighting over something, in her eyes, meaningless.
They still knew desire and competition. Desire was a good thing, she could live with that but competition amongst one another was not good for their unity.
So without a word she picked Amaryllis up herself, placing the still mare on her back and sneaking away without the Behemoths noticing.
-
The steady beeping of the heart rate monitor was the only sound that pierced the silence of the hospital.
“Ya should rest Applebloom.” Applejack said as she laid a pillow at the end of Big Mac’s bed.
“But ah wanna be awake when he wakes up!” Applebloom whined. She had hoped her big brother would be up by now. But so far the big stallion had shown no signs of waking up just yet.
“Ah know ya do.” Applejack said. “But ya need yer sleep. Just get some shuteye will ya? Ah’ll wake you up when he wakes.”
Applebloom nodded. Her sister lifted her up and laid her down on the edge of Big Macintosh’s hospital bed. It was more than big enough to accommodate the little filly.
“Just rest yer eyes.” Applejack said. “We all had a big day today.”
“Big Mac lied.” Applebloom said.
“Huh?” Applejack responded with a confused look.
“He said that he was late ‘cause of the penguin suit but he was not! He took Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo and me to safety first!” She rambled, tears forming in her eyes as she spoke. “Ah tried to convince him to stay but he didn’t! He wanted to go back and help!”
“Applebloom, it ain’t your fault.” Applejack was shocked that the little filly thought so. “Big Mac’s a stubborn old mule, he never listens to reason.” She sighed.
She sat back down near the head end of Big Mac’s bed, stroking the feverish stallion’s face. “Come on, ya big lunk.” She said. “You’ve got us all worried.”
She felt tired too. And worried. Not just for Big Macintosh but for Granny Smith as well. The poor old dear had no idea her grandson was in the hospital.
But her worry went out to Shining Armor too.
And Twilight.
The two of them had been good friends ever since Twilight came to Ponyville and she didn’t want to lose that.
“Ah don’t care Twilight.” She whispered to herself as she got up. She moved to the window and looked out at the stars. “Ah don’t care if you’re a pony, a changeling or a fifty feet tall jackalope. Ye’re my friend and we’ll get ya back somehow.”
She sat down next to the bed again, trying to stay awake as long as she could.
-
Chrysalis laid her daughter on her bed before tucking her in, much like she had done as Cadance the day before.
It was late at night now and she needed her sleep. She didn’t have Shining Armor’s love to feed off anymore, as she had transferred nearly all of it to her daughter. The bit she had kept for herself was expended during her clash with Celestia.
“Sleep tight, my beautiful Amaryllis.” She said as she kissed her daughter’s forehead.
She left and closed the door behind her ever so quietly.
-
“We began noticing strange things too.” Night Light continued his story. “Mysterious favors, anonymous donations. Not so anonymous donations.”
“I mentioned to a friend that we weren’t able to pay for Twilight’s tuition at the princess’s school.” Twilight Velvet said. “The next day we get a visit from somepony named ‘Filthy Rich’ who said he wanted to pay them for us. I called him crazy and he just dumped a bag of bits in my lap and took off.”
“Was he an amber Earth pony with a gray mane?” Rarity asked.
“He was.” Velvet said.
“That sounds like Ponyville's Filthy Rich.” Fluttershy said. “But I don’t think he’d do such a thing.”
“Strange indeed.” Celestia admitted.
She frowned as she caught sight of the clock. “My dear ponies, I think it would be best for you all to head to bed.” She said. “It has been a long day and sunrise is mere hours away.”
“What?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “But what about the queen? Who was she? And what are we going to do about our Sparkle?”
Celestia cocked her head in confusion.
“She’s talking about Twilight.” Rarity clarified.
“Oh, Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia laughed, before addressing Rainbow’s concerns. “My dear Rainbow, you won’t be able to help Twilight if you’re dead on your hooves. Get some rest and we will talk more later.”
“Fine.” Rainbow Dash didn’t like it but when the celestial monarchs decreed that you should sleep, you did.
“I’ve already had some rooms prepared for you.” Celestia said. She turned to Night Light and Twilight Velvet. “That offer’s for you as well.”
“We’re grateful princess, but we’d rather go home.” Night Light said. “It’s not far and I think we’ll sleep better, if at all, in our own bed.”
Celestia nodded. “I understand completely.”
“You should go to bed as well.” Luna said. “You’ve been through just as much dear sister.”
“But the sun-” Celestia started but she was quickly cut off.
“No buts, I can handle the sun for one day sister. Please, get some rest.” Luna said firmly, her tone saying that there was no room for discussion here.
Celestia stared at her sister. “Thank you.” She eventually said.
Luna nudged her onwards. "Think nothing of it dear sister."
Celestia had one of the servants guide the six little ponies to their room and she said her goodbyes to Night Light and Twilight Velvet.
She felt weary. The day had drained her greatly. Fighting for her freedom and that of her kingdom was tiring.
But having to find out that it was actually her former student trying to control her was even more taxing.
Add to that the fact that two of her most loyal subjects had been kidnapped was just too much for one mare.
And then she hadn’t even thought about what Twilight’s heritage could mean to her and Equestria.
As she approached her own bedroom she picked up on a faint snoring. And it sounded rather familiar.
“Did anypony enter my room?” She asked one of the guards.
“No your highness.” The one to the right said.
Celestia pushed her door open. Her bed looked so alluring right now.
She shed her regalia and magically moved her blankets.
“So you’ve been snoring here?” She said as she found a baby dragon curled up under her blanket.
“Huh? Oh hi princess.” Spike said groggily. “I couldn’t find you, so I decided that I’d wait for you here.”
“Did the guards let you in?” Celestia asked. She wasn’t angry though.
“Yeah, didn’t they say so?” Spike asked as he scrambled off of the bed.
“I asked them if anypony came in.” Celestia sighed.
Spike let out a short laugh. “Hey um, princess?”
“Yes Spike?” Princess Celestia awaited his question, though she had a good idea of what it was.
“C-could I sleep with you tonight? Just like old times?” He pleaded. Next to Twilight, Celestia had been the only parent/sister figure he had ever had.
Celestia sighed. “Just this once, okay?” She winked.
She’d almost forget that underneath the firebreathing and the scales and the tattoo laid the heart of a baby dragon.
…
…
“Spike? When did you get a tattoo?”
-
-
-
A bit short, a bit too much filler and a bit too late. Did I do anything right? I underestimated writing Twilight freaking out, it’s harder than I had thought.
Chapter 5
Twilight twisted and turned in her bed, wrapping herself up in the sheets as she dreamt. She saw terrible things, strange and foreign ideas which didn’t make any sense to her. A strange longing pressed down on her, urging her to give in to it.
With a yelp Twilight woke up and tried to scramble out of the sheets, only to fall out of bed and onto the cold ground.
“Ouch.” Twilight muttered as she freed herself from her silken prison. “Spike, turn on the lights will you?”
No answer.
“Spike? Are you awake?” She didn’t hear him breathing or snoring, so he had to be awake.
“Never mind, I’ll do it myself.” Twilight used her magic and grabbed the candle she kept next to her bed at all times.
Her magic wrapped around a vast lack of wax and wick, much to Twilight’s surprise.
So instead, she lit up her horn. She took in the faint details that she could make out in the dim light. “This isn’t my room.” She eventually concluded.
The light on her horn grew as she funneled more magic into it. Now she could see the bed she just dropped out, a drawer, a strange monster in the shadows, a few crystals and a-
Twilight froze, her heart skipping a beat. There was something in the room with her!
Ever so slowly she turned back to where she had seen the monster before.
It was still there.
Twilight dimmed her horn, hoping that it would not see her.
She had no idea if it actually worked as the monster didn’t budge.
But Twilight could still see it. The unknown creature’s eyes glowed in the dark. An eerie glow, like two fireflies hovering in the darkness.
“H-hello?” Twilight called out, taking a chance to put her friend’s lessons to good use. Perhaps it wasn’t aggressive, she figured. Maybe it just needed a little kindness, as Fluttershy would put it. She smiled.
The creature flashed its fangs at her. But Twilight would not be deterred. Having just woken up weighed heavily on her ability to make good decisions.
Twilight took a step forward.
So did the monster.
Twilight hesitated momentarily but took another step. And another.
The creature came closer. And closer.
And since it hadn’t made a move to tear out her throat just yet, Twilight figured that it was safe to approach even closer.
Twilight came to a stop right in front of the creature.
It stopped too.
“Hi.” Twilight tried again.
The creature didn’t respond.
Twilight narrowed her eyes. There was something very obvious she was missing here but in her sleep addled condition she failed to put her hoof on it.
She focused her magic once more. The tip of her horn began to glow and bathed the room in a soft purple light.
Twilight looked at the creature again.
It was strange. She couldn’t make out the details but it didn’t look like anything she had ever seen before. It looked strange, wrong even.
“This is it.” Twilight said to herself. She held out a hoof to the creature. It responded by mimicking her action.
Twilight reached out and touched the creature’s hoof, only to be met with a solid, cold surface.
She moved her hoof around. The solid surface was everywhere in front of her.
Her sleepy mind took a few moments to realize what was going on.
Twilight chuckled at her own silliness.
“Oh silly pony.” She said to herself. “You’re afraid of your own reflection!” Twilight giggled.
Though the giggling quickly stopped as Twilight got a better look at the mons- herself in the mirror.
All the sleep that still clouded her mind faded as reality set in.
The rehearsal, Cadance, the cocoon, the Changelings! It all came back to her in a flash.
Twilight stared at herself. She stared back.
She lifted a hoof.
Her mirror’s image lifted a damaged limb. Twilight looked down. It was her own hoof. Holes riddled it up to her knee.
The light emanating from her horn caused strange shadows to form in the dark room.
Twilight looked up again. Her counterpart did so too.
Her face still looked the same, though she could see fangs gleaming in her mouth. Her mane was riddled with holes as well. The light from her horn obscured the true color of it though. But it was different. Blue perhaps?
She’d need a real light to tell for sure.
Her wings fluttered nervously, portraying their owner’s feelings.
She had wings. The real deal, not some two bit magic trick. But they weren’t Pegasus wings.
They were more insectlike, Twilight figured. Like a dragonfly or something. They too were pierced with several holes, though none of them looked like they would hinder her flight. She somehow knew this to be true.
Twilight laid a hoof on her face. Her coat was coarser and darker. Almost black now.
But that wasn’t bothering her.
Her hoof slid upwards, past her glowing eyes and to her horn.
Her beautiful little horn…
It was now twice as long and crooked. The tip felt sharp.
Twilight wasn’t a vain pony. Nor was she a pony anymore. But she was never vain, except when it came to her horn.
Like for every Unicorn, her horn was special to her.
And now it was twisted beyond repair.
She wanted to scream, she wanted to destroy, she wanted to cry.
She wanted to just lie down and die or even beg to Celestia and Luna to have them change her back into a little pony.
But instead of doing those things, Twilight got back up.
She turned.
And with a buck that would make Applejack envious, she kicked the mirror into a thousand little pieces.
Shattered glass rained over her, miraculously not harming her.
Twilight waited for the last pieces of glass to settle before inching her way back to the bed, treading carefully as to not step on any shards.
She laid down on the bed again and pulled the covers over her eyes, hoping that it was still just a bad dream. One that she really wanted to rouse from.
-
Applejack yawned obnoxiously as the first rays of sunlight poured in from the window. She got up and looked out at the sky. Pegasi and birds were flying amidst the clouds, not a care in the world it seemed.
The orange mare narrowed her eyes. Did the sun just wobble a bit?
“Nah, must’ve been mah imagination.” Applejack told herself as she went back to her seat.
Applebloom was still asleep at Big Mac’s bed end and the red stallion was…
Gone! “Big Mac? Where’d ya go?” Applejack uttered, her head moving from corner to corner of the room.
Her brother was gone! How could she have missed him?
She rushed out into the hallway and threw herself at the first doctor she could find. “Mah brother’s gone!” She said, panic clear in her voice as she grabbed the doctor’s shoulders.
“What?” The doctor, a tall blue Pegasus colt, asked. “The big red one, brought in last night?”
Applejack nodded. “That’s the one. Ah woke up this morning and he was gone!”
“Don’t worry miss, in his condition he can’t have gone far.” The doctor assured her. “I’ll inform the security personal immediately.”
The doctor rushed off towards the nearest office, leaving Applejack alone again in the hallway.
“Where could he have gone?” Applejack muttered to herself. “Applebloom, wake up.” She said as she walked back into the room. The little filly didn’t budge and continued to softly snore.
Applejack prodded her little sister.
“Granny, ah don’t want to go to school.” Applebloom sleep talked, turning over and facing away from Applejack.
“Ah ain’t that wrinkled just yet Applebloom.” Applejack poked her sister a few more times, until she finally gave up and opened her eyes.
“Hi Applejack.” Applebloom said, suppressing a yawn. She instantly noticed that her brother was gone. “Where’s Big Macintosh? Is he up? Why didn’t you wake me?” The little filly sat up, a disgruntled look on her face.
“Ah’m sorry Applebloom.” Applejack said. “But ah didn’t notice big brother waking up either. He just ran off!”
Applebloom’s eyes widened in shock. “What? Why would he do that? Oh, ah’m gonna tell Granny on him when we get- waah!” Applebloom tumbled backwards off the bed, landing on the heap of sheets Big Mac had left. “Ah’m okay!” She called out.
Applejack sighed as she trotted around the bed and helped her sister back up.
“D-do you think he’s okay?” Applebloom asked, her misplaced anger quickly forgotten and replaced with genuine worry.
“Ah don’t know.” Applejack wanted to lie but Applebloom could always tell when she did. “Ah’m worried. He’d never just leave us like this.”
A stumble and a crashing sound were heard outside the room, disrupting their conversation.
“Excuse me!” Somepony called out in a haughty tone of voice. “A little help please?”
Applejack and Applebloom looked at each other in confusion. They quickly headed out into the hallway.
“Big Mac?” Applebloom shrieked in surprise.
“What the hay’s going on here?” Applejack asked.
The scene before her was a strange one.
Big Mac was being wrestled down by a white Unicorn of similar size. “Is this yours?” The Unicorn struggled to keep the other stallion under control.
“That’s my brother!” Applebloom yelled. “What are you doing with him?!”
“Trying to get him out of my sister’s room!” The Unicorn huffed.
Applejack vaguely recognized the unicorn. “Ah know you-”
“Introductions later!” Blueblood yelled, struggling profusely. Big Mac was too strong, even in his weakened state. “And help me get this beast back to his room!”
“Applebloom, go get a doctor or a nurse.” Applejack said to her sister.
The little filly nodded before rushing down the hallway.
“What happened?” Applejack asked as she grabbed Big Mac’s hind legs. Together they forced Big Mac back into his room.
“I found this beast sitting by Caddy’s bed.” Blueblood huffed. “When I ordered him to leave he said something about a queen of sorts. He continued to refuse my orders to leave, so I made him!”
“And here ah was, thinking you prissy Unicorns were afraid to get your hooves dirty.” Applejack muttered as she tried to think of a way to keep Big Mac from getting away again. If only she had her trusty lasso with her.
“Applejack!” Applebloom came running with a nurse and the blue Pegasus from before.
“Nurse, prepare a sedative! Now!” The colt yelled out as he helped force Big Mac onto the bed again.
“Don’t hurt my brother!” Applebloom called out. “Please!”
“It’s for his own good.” The nurse, a white Unicorn with a red mane said as she levitated a syringe in front of her. “Hold him still!”
Applejack, Blueblood and the doctor did their best to keep the stallion down. But they called him ‘Big’ Macintosh for a reason. The stallion struggled fiercer than Applejack had ever seen him do before and threatened to overtake them.
“Now!” The doctor called out. The nurse didn’t hesitate and swiftly jammed the syringe into Big Mac’s front left leg.
The red stallion’s eyes widened at the sharp pain. He continued to struggle but his agitated state caused the sedative to work quickly. Applejack could feel him weakening in her hooves and together with the two other stallions she hefted her brother back onto his bed.
“Well, now that that’s been taken care of.” Blueblood said as he made an attempt to fix his mane. “Care to explain how that savage managed to escape his room and assault Cadance?”
“He wasn’t locked up.” The doctor explained. “He has been nearly comatose since yesterday.” He moved over to Big Mac and checked his pulse.
Applejack ignored the squabbling ponies, instead opting to sit next to Big Mac again. Gently she stroked his face with her hoof. His look was that of pain.
“What did that hag do to you?” Applejack whispered. “When ah get mah hooves on her, ah’ll… ah’ll…” Applejack broke down and began sobbing into her brother’s chest.
The doctor stepped back. The situation was seemingly under control now and Big Mac appeared to be okay. Physically at least.
He and the nurse took their leave. “If anything happens, just yell.” He said before closing the door.
Blueblood remained behind, patiently waiting for Applejack to stop sobbing.
He cleared his throat to get her attention.
“Oh, right. You.” Applejack said, her voice flat and lifeless. “Thanks for wrastlin’ him back here.”
“I did what I had to.” Blueblood muttered. “I do not appreciate my sister being stalked by strange stallions.” He frowned. “Especially after what happened yesterday.”
“Where were you anyway?” Applejack asked. “We didn’t see you there.”
“I was away for weeks.” Blueblood said. “Imagine my surprise when the wedding date was moved to yesterday, as opposed to next month.” His stoic face hid the anger he felt inside. "I barely made it back here in time."
“The queen must’ve wanted to get things over with as quickly as possible.” Applejack reasoned.
“I suppose so.” Blueblood said.
“What was Big Mac doing anyway?” Applebloom cut in, tired of being ignored. “And who are you?”
“It's rude to ask somepony's name without introducing yourself first, little filly. But I am Prince Blueblood the twenty-seventh.” Blueblood said, holding himself regally as he introduced himself.
“Ah’m Applebloom.” The little filly said. “The first. Ah think. Applejack? Are there any other Appleblooms?”
“Ye’re one of a kind lil’ sis.” Applejack chuckled, momentarily forgetting her worries. “My name’s Applejack.” She added.
Blueblood nodded, trying his best to look interested in these two ponies. He was a prince after all.
“Now as I was saying, this savage-"
“He has a name: Big Macintosh.” Applejack cut him off. “And he’s no more a savage than you are.” She said calmly.
Blueblood narrowed his eyes. He was not used to being interrupted by other ponies.
But he quickly regained his stoic look.
“Mr. Macintosh here was sitting by my sister’s bed, practically drooling over her.” Blueblood said with a sneer. “He was rambling on and on about some queen.”
“The Changeling queen.” Applejack muttered. “She did something to him.”
“I suppose.” Blueblood said. “Anyway, please keep him under watch. If he so much as comes near Cadance again, I will not refrain from using excessive force.”
“Is that a threat?” Applejack got up and stepped towards him.
“A promise, miss Applejack.” Blueblood said, not backing down. “I will not allow my sister to come to any harm.”
“Ah feel the same for mah brother.” Applejack countered. Suddenly she remembered where she had seen this stallion before. “You were at the gala last year, weren’t you?”
Blueblood was a bit taken aback by the sudden change of topic. “Indeed.” He said. “The one that was so utterly ruined.”
“We already apologized for our behavior.” Applejack said.
“Oh, the gala can go to Tartarus in a trolley for all I care.” Blueblood waved his hoof dismissively. “All I wanted that eve was to dance with the pony I’ve always admired from afar.” He sighed. “And that prissy Unicorn kept me occupied the entire evening.”
“That prissy Unicorn happens to be mah best friend.” Applejack said flatly. Not that she and Rarity were all that close, but she needed to defend her against this uncouth prince.
Blueblood shrugged. “I see mares like her at every gala, every party, every social gathering I ever attend.” He said, his stoic mask slipping as he allowed his annoyance to be heard. “I do not appreciate being thought of as a prize, miss Applejack. But that’s all I am in the eyes of mares like your best friend.”
“Ah never really thought about it like that.” Applejack had to admit.
“You never do.” Blueblood said under his breath. “Anyway, you are Twilight Sparkle's friend too, am I right? Do you know where I might find her?” He asked. “I've been meaning to speak with her.”
“Tw-Twilight… she… didn’t they tell you?” Applejack asked. “She was kidnapped.”
Blueblood’s eyes widened. “What?” He uttered, panic clear on his face. “How? When?”
Applejack opened her mouth to answer but the prince rushed out of the room.
“Aunty!!!” She could hear him yell as he ran through the hallway.
Applebloom and Applejack stared at each other for a bit. Eventually Applebloom spoke up. “Are all princes like that?”
“Ah sure hope not.” Applejack frowned. The way Blueblood had reacted, was he sweet on… nah, couldn’t be.
A groan interrupted her thoughts.
“Queen…” Big Macintosh muttered. “Need to get…”
“Big Macintosh?” Applejack rushed back to the side of the bed. “Ah’m here, are you okay?”
Big Mac didn’t hear her. He just kept muttering incoherent things.
“Please big brother…” Applebloom pleaded. “Wake up, please.”
Big Mac’s eyes shot open.
His sisters gasped.
Big Mac’s eyes were glowing green.
-
“Huh, who would have thought.” Queen Chrysalis said to herself. “To think that silly would-be Praetorian was affected like that.” She could feel the presence of the stallion in the hivemind. It was faint, but he was there.
Every Changeling was linked into this hivemind, giving her direct control over each one of she so desired.
Though some Changelings were more linked than others.
Eleven of her best soldiers were still in Canterlot and this irked her beyond reason, as they were perfectly synchronized with her will. A mere thought was enough for them to know what she wanted. There were times they knew what she wanted before even she did.
And unlike most other Changelings, they had no pesky consciousness to get in the way. They didn’t refuse, they didn’t talk back, they cared only about food and what their queen ordered them.
Chrysalis found them boring as hell.
Her mother had always pressed for unity. The Changelings themselves wanted it, the old queen wanted it.
Chrysalis wanted it too.
Sort of.
A stray vision interrupted her train of thought. She sat up in her bed as she blocked the new and unfamiliar thoughts. She knew where they came from.
Her daughter was dreaming.
And her dream was leaking into the collective.
With a smirk she rolled out of bed and headed to her daughter’s room.
-
'Monster!’
‘Freak!’
‘She’s going to eat our foals!’
‘No!’ Twilight yelled. ‘I… I would never!’
Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie surrounded her, calling out to her, calling her names.
Beyond them she could see Shining Armor and Cadance, their eyes fixed with hatred.
Princess Celestia was there too, a look of shame on her face.
Her parents were crying. ‘Why did you kill our daughter?’ they asked.
‘I didn’t!’ Twilight cried.
More ponies showed up, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Zecora, Mayor Mare, Caramel, Big Macintosh…
All of them had angry looks on their faces.
‘No!’ Twilight cried out.
-
Twilight cried out as she woke up. She struggled against the sheets that kept her captive. Somehow she had managed to get herself entangled in them. Again.
She managed to get out of them without falling off the bed this time though.
What a strange dream, she thought. More like a nightmare.
Would her friends turn on her?
They had been friends for more than a year now. They had braved monsters, galas and parasprites together.
And still, doubt filled her heart as she sat upright in her bed.
This was a situation she wasn’t familiar with. None of her books had ever spoken of somepony becoming a Changeling.
Nopony had even heard of Changelings before, as far as she knew.
Twilight took a moment to examine her hooves. They didn’t make sense. Why were there holes in them?
Maybe… A strange thought occurred to her.
She lifted her left hoof.
-
Chrysalis arrived at her daughter’s room. She sensed that her daughter was awake, so she knocked on the door. “Amaryllis? Are you decent?”
“Go away!” Came the muffled reply.
“Amaryllis, I am not going anywhere.” Chrysalis said firmly. “I know you have doubts right now and I want to help you get over them!” She called through the door.
“Also, you’re projecting your dreams into the hivemind. Every sleeping Changeling saw your little drama.” She said.
As she said this, a few Changeling drones and a Behemoth arrived at the door. All of them looked rather tired.
The Behemoth was even wearing a sleeping cap with little hearts on it and a pompon at the end.
Chrysalis never did find out where in the Wastelands they found them. Or why the Changelings were so fond of them.
“Yes, yes, I know.” She said to the gathered group, dismissing them with a wave of her hoof.
“Is the princess safe?” The Behemoth bellowed. “We felt her dream, we felt her distress.”
“It was just a nightmare.” Chrysalis said. “I’m taking care of it.”
The Behemoth nodded before returning to the sleeping quarters. The other drones quickly followed, as they knew they were of no use at the moment.
“Amaryllis, can I come in now?” Chrysalis asked.
“No! Please, don’t come in!” Her daughter called through the door.
“Are you still not decent?” Chrysalis tapped her hoof in frustration. “Wait a minute, we don’t even wear clothes!” She hissed before pushing the door open.
It was still dark inside the room. Chrysalis gave the crystals on the walls a quick jolt of magic, causing them to bathe the room in an eerie blue light.
She wanted to give her daughter a lecture about wasting their precious time. She quickly stopped in her tracks though as she saw her daughter's predicament.
“Don’t you dare laugh.” Twilight Sparkle said.
Somehow she had managed to slide her crooked and curved horn through one of the holes in her hoof.
“I am not laughing.” Chrysalis said. “Honestly, what were you trying to achieve by doing this?”
“To tell you the truth, I have no idea.” Twilight admitted.
Chrysalis wanted to facehoof at that moment but refrained from doing so. It was unbecoming of royalty after all.
“Let’s get you out of that predicament.” Chrysalis eventually said. Using her magic she grabbed her daughter’s hoof and followed the natural curve of her horn.
“Don’t cut yourself.” She warned as the Changeling princess was freed once more.
“Cut myself on what-ah!” A thin stream of blood oozed out of the hole in her hoof. “What happened?” Twilight applied pressure on her cut.
“Your horn.” Chrysalis clarified. “It’s as sharp as a razor and as strong as a sword in battle.”
“This thing’s a weapon?” Twilight shuddered.
“Of course it is.” Chrysalis said. She wanted to continue on the subject but then she noticed the broken mirror. “What happened here?”
“Oh that.” Twilight muttered. “I got upset.”
“Apparently.” Chrysalis said, levitating a few shards of the mirror up to her face. She could still see herself in them and smirked. “I honestly can’t understand why though. You inherited all of my good looks.”
“Good looks!” Twilight screamed. “You call these good looks? My horn looks like a bendy straw! My hooves have holes in them! I don’t even get what they’re for!”
“In terms of Changelings, you are very beautiful.” Chrysalis tried again. “A trait that will help you more often than not.”
“For what?” Twilight calmed down again. The queen was soothing her through the connection they shared. Twilight didn’t like this one bit, but there wasn’t anything she could do about it.
Chrysalis took a moment to collect her thoughts. “Listen, maybe it’s for the best if I start at the beginning.”
“Fine by me.” Twilight said. She still had many questions.
“Like I said yesterday, I am your mother.” Chrysalis said. “Your birth mother at least. When you hatched, I was forced to hide you amongst ponies. That was to make sure that you received all the love that you required. I was unable to provide you with such large amounts of love, as it would mean starving the rest of the hive.”
“You keep saying that.” Twilight cut in. “Love. How can anypony feed on love?”
“Love is a powerful force.” Chrysalis said. “It can move mountains, divide families, break hearts. It can crumple entire empires. It can drive ponies to put their very lives on the line for those they love. It gives them strength. And it gives us life.”
“That didn’t make any sense.” Twilight complained.
“It is pure, unbridled energy.” Chrysalis said. “It makes us tick, grow and live. Very simply put, love is like sunlight. We bask in it.”
“So it’s like photosynthesis?” Twilight asked.
“Uh, sort of.” Chrysalis shrugged. Not really what she meant but close enough, she figured. “There’s a few ways for us to feed. Changelings can obtain love individually. But then it only feeds the individual.” She explained. “If I obtain it, I can feed every Changeling. Do you understand what I’m saying here?”
“I think so.” Twilight said. She wished she had a notebook on her, to take notes. “Can we feed on anything else besides love?”
“Everything.” Chrysalis said. “We can consume it all. Love, compassion, sadness, joy, regret. Everything but hatred. That consumes us. It breaks us.” She said darkly. “You will need to learn to shield yourself from hatred.”
“Uh-huh.” Twilight nodded.
“Come along now.” Chrysalis said. “I’ll order some Changeling to come and clean this mess. Perhaps replace the mirror too.”
Chrysalis opened the door and motioned Twilight to follow her.
-
“Your actual name is Amaryllis.” Chrysalis said as she led Twilight through dimly lit hallways. Twilight could see glowing eyes everywhere. Changelings were everywhere. In the halls, in the walls, on the roof.
“Amaryllis?” Twilight repeated. “It’s beautiful. But can you call me Twilight? Please?”
Chrysalis sighed. “Very well. Twilight.” The Changeling queen said reluctantly.
“Anyway, if you’re to be my successor you’ll need to know about our people.” Chrysalis said.
“Who says I want to be?” Twilight said defiantly. The calming pressure the queen put out had dimmed and she was feeling a bit more rebellious.
“It’s your heritage.” Chrysalis said. “Without you, the Changelings will die out when I pass.” She said casually.
“Sheesh, talk about guilt tripping.” Twilight muttered under her breath.
“I’m just stating the truth.” Chrysalis said harshly. “No queen means no future. They need guidance, Ama- Twilight. They need a firm hoof to lead them.”
“And I’m to be this firm hoof?” Twilight asked. “Sorry if I don’t sound overly enthusiastic about this.” Now, Twilight would be lying if she said that she never dreamt of being a princess. But she had thought to be ruling over the beautiful lands of Equestria, not some dank and dark hole in the ground.
“Not to worry.” Chrysalis said. “Soon, all will be clear to you.”
They had arrived at a door. It was at least twelve feet tall and stuck out like a sore hoof amongst the other dull and boring doors.
Twilight noticed elegant carvings of ponies on it in white and gold. It looked ancient.
“This is one of the few remnants of the Time Before.” Chrysalis said as she ran a hoof over one of the carvings. “But it’s what lies beyond that’s truly amazing. I know you’ll enjoy this.” She swung the door open with her magic.
Twilight gasped.
Books!
Books!
Books!
There were books everywhere! More books than she had ever seen together in one place, not even the Canterlot Royal library and the public library combined could stand against this collection.
“This is the private collection of the queens before you.” Chrysalis said as they stepped into the gigantic room. Shelves upon shelves of books stood before them. “Twilight? Are you okay?”
Her daughter’s face was frozen in delight. Chrysalis waved a hoof in front of her face but she didn’t seem to notice.
Chrysalis allowed her daughter to recover and walked to a particular section. Shoved between shiny new books was an old, worn book.
It had no title and was seemingly bound together in a hurry.
“Twilight, pay attention now.” Chrysalis said. “This book is over ten thousand years old. It’s the diary of the first Changeling queen.”
Twilight snapped out of her stupor and stared at the book in Chrysalis’s magical grip. “T-ten thousand?”
Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed. It tells of the origin of the Changelings. Where we come from, what we are. And more importantly, what we were.”
“Were?” Twilight was intrigued. There was almost nothing on record from more than three thousand years ago, so this diary was a one of a kind thing. “What do you mean?”
“Over ten thousand years ago, Queen Flutterheart ruled over the ponies in Flutter Valley.” Chrysalis started. “Unfortunately for them, Flutter Valley was a deathtrap, waiting to be sprung. When it finally did… well, let’s just say the results weren’t pretty.” She gave the book to Twilight.
“Read it.” She said. “In the meantime, I’ll go prepare lunch. You must be feeling peckish by now.” With that Chrysalis took her leave, leaving Twilight behind in the library.
Twilight was very conflicted at the moment. Now that the queen was out of her immediate neighborhood, she didn’t feel the calm anymore.
Chrysalis seemed nice though, if a bit odd… Twilight wasn’t sure if she could ever call the queen ‘mother’ or ‘mom’.
She had a mom. And a dad.
But here she was, her body unlike that of a pony. She couldn’t be their child.
Would they accept her back?
What about her friends?
Or the princess?
Shining Armor and Cadance?
Twilight shuddered at the thought of the dream she had had. Could it come true?
She shook her head. “No.” She said out loud. “We will find a way.” She said confidently.
But for now, she was content with her book. Her inner historian was too powerful to ignore right now.
-
Second summer moon, first quarter.
The kingdom has fallen. Fire rained from the sky. Many have died, though miraculously I have survived. I’ve send out distress calls but our allies are nowhere to be seen. Celly, where are you? We need you!
Third summer moon, final quarter.
Our food supplies are running out. I’ve refused my own share, I can live off of magic for a long time. But it isn’t enough. By now, I’ve accepted that no help is coming. All I could do was gather as many survivors as I could and take refuge underground. My poor innocent ponies, what did they do to deserve such a fate?
Second fall moon, first quarter.
The mushrooms we found deep in the caves have kept us alive so far but our numbers are dwindling fast. There are many natural shafts leading into these caves and the sulfur keeps finding its way to us. Poisoning has claimed three more ponies today. One of them was a foal. He was born underground. He never saw the sun…
Third fall moon, second quarter
Something came by. Some strange creature with a peculiar sense of humor. I do not trust him. How did he find us? Did the mountains stop spewing fire and smoke? He says nothing of the matter.
Instead, he showered us with food and water! Rocks turned to potatoes under his hand, dust became water with a snap of his fingers. The stranger helps us with a smile on his face and his laughter is quite endearing and infectious.
But he warned that the food would not last. He promised us a chance for survival. I seized it with both hooves. He claimed that we’d never need worry about poison or famine again. I wonder what he wants in return…
Second quarter, continued.
It seems too good to be true. He just gave me the spell, written on the finest parchment, rolled up and sealed with a beautifully formed golden ring. I have no idea what this will do. But I’m getting desperate. The food has run out and he claims to be unable to make more. He looks exhausted, so I’m inclined to believe him. But my ponies are weaker than ever and are on death’s doorstep.
I will not fail them.
????
That creature tricked us! His spell turned us into monsters! My once beautiful ponies are now no more than bugs! The food turned back to the dust it came from and laughter filled our halls again, only now it was mocking and cruel. The trickster disappeared, leaving us to our own devices.
Yet, we are still alive… perhaps we can rebuild our society now. I don’t know what the future holds for my little ponies… no, they need a new name. They have changed too much to be called ponies. Change… yes, Changelings.
And I am their queen.
-
Hours had passed in the blink of an eye. Twilight closed the diary again. Instead of giving her answers, it made her even more confused.
Most of the earlier parts were badly damaged by time and wear. The parts that were readable were written in such thick ancient Equestrian that even she had trouble deciphering what it meant. And Twilight knew her obscure and ancient forgotten languages like nopony else.
“Did you enjoy yourself?” A familiar voice spoke up. Chrysalis walked in.
“I did.” Twilight admitted. “A very interesting book but it failed to mention any details.”
“You can’t blame her, after all she had been through.” Chrysalis noted. “To see your ponies starve and die and be unable to do anything about it.” She fell quiet, as if in deep thought. "Come along now, it’s time for lunch.” She eventually said.
Chrysalis led the way and Twilight followed. Once again she felt the soothing pressure coming from the queen. It didn’t bother her as much as before though, now that she was used to it.
“So… do we link horns or something?” Twilight asked nervously.
“No, we do not.” Chrysalis smirked. “You’ll see when we get to the dining room.”
The dining room turned out to be just another bland, rocky room. Only difference was the table in the middle of it.
A Changeling Behemoth walked into the room with a gigantic serving tray on his back. Twilight noted that he was wearing a chef’s hat and she briefly wondered where he got one in his massive size.
Using his magic, the Changeling lifted the covered tray off his back and placed it on the table.
“Bon appetit.” He said in his best Fancy and lifted the cover.
Twilight screamed.
Laying on the tray was Shining Armor! Trussed up like a turkey and an apple stuffed in his mouth.
Under normal circumstances Twilight might have found this amusing but her brother looked to be nearly dead! His eyes were green and he had bags under them. He looked like he hadn’t had a decent meal and a night’s sleep in days!
“Shiny!” Twilight cried. She pulled the apple out of his mouth and began to untie him. “Are you okay? Please Shiny, answer me!” The stallion remained rather lethargic as his sister cried for his attention.
“You shouldn’t be playing with your food.” Chrysalis said playfully, a devious smirk on her face.
“G-get away from him!” Twilight screamed as she scrambled up onto the table, to get easier access to the knots that tied her brother. “What did you do to him!?!” Twilight breathed heavily as she worked with both hooves and magic at the knots.
“Not much.” Chrysalis said, not making an attempt to stop her daughter. “I drained him of his love over the past weeks and fed that to you. Now you get the honor of finishing the job.”
“Finishing… you want me to kill my own brother?” Twilight was nearing hysterical levels of panic by now.
“Of course not. Just drain him of his love, all of it. He will become a Changeling as well.” Chrysalis said, as though it were the most normal thing in the world. “You will have him with you for as long as you reign.”
“You’re sick!” Twilight screamed.
“Am I?” Chrysalis yelled back. “I do what I need to, to make sure we survive! To make sure you survive! Why else did you think I posed as your darling Princess ‘Mi Amore Cadenza’ for over a month?” She spat that name out like it was something rotten. “Your brother has so much love to give, yet he squandered it on his fiancée. I just made sure it got in the right place.”
“How? What do you mean by that?” Twilight had undone the last knot by now and levitated her brother off of the table.
“Oh, you hadn’t noticed yet?” Chrysalis’s body was engulfed in flames. In her place stood Princess Cadance. “I was more than happy to tuck you in that night.” Cadance fluttered her eyes and made a cutesy face.
“I-I… what did you just do?” Twilight uttered.
“We are called Changelings for a reason, I thought you would have figured that out by now.” Chrysalis/Cadance said.
Another flash of fire engulfed the queen. “I must say, I’m very disappointed in you, my faithful student.” Princess Celestia scolded.
Twilight stammered in shock. “D-don’t do that! How dare you?!”
“Oh but I dare.” Chrysalis turned back to her normal form. “I should have known you would act like this.”
“How else did you expect me to act?” Twilight asked, clinging to her brother. Other Changelings had run into the room, drawn by the heated emotions. Twilight glared at them, daring them to even look at her brother. “You think that I’d immediately accept that my brother’s on the menu?”
“Ponies are on the menu, my dear daughter. Or at least their love is.” Chrysalis said. “The sooner you accept this, the better.”
“Never!” Twilight screamed. She grabbed Shining Armor and teleported away, leaving Chrysalis alone in the dining room.
“I forgot she could do that.” Chrysalis admitted.
-
Twilight panted as she recovered from her teleport. Bringing passengers was always hard and the bigger they were, the more energy she required to do so. But the distance to the library wasn’t that big, so she managed.
“Hang on Shiny.” She said to her brother as she helped him to a chair. “Just sit tight here.” She told him.
“And what are you up to?” Chrysalis asked, standing in the open doorway.
“You again? How did you find me so quickly?” Twilight asked, scrambling back to her brother and putting herself between him and the queen.
“Mother’s intuition.” Chrysalis said. She wanted to say more but was interrupted by Shining Armor, who started to cough loudly. He wheezed as he struggled for each breath of air.
“What’s wrong with him?!?” Twilight rubbed her brother’s back, hoping that that would help him.
“Sulfur.” Chrysalis said. “Hold on.” She stepped closer to Shining Armor and Twilight.
Twilight however wouldn’t stand for that and pushed the queen back with a shield spell.
“I can help him.” Chrysalis said, running a hoof over the pink shield. It wasn't as strong as Shining Armor's shields, but strong enough to keep her out for a long time.
“How do I know you won’t just eat him?” Twilight asked.
“He will die soon, if I don’t help him.” Chrysalis said.
Twilight hesitated but lowered the shield. “Don’t you dare harm him, I-I will hurt you if you do!” She had never threatened to hurt anypony before in her life, so even she was shocked to hear those words coming out of her mouth.
Chrysalis didn’t say anything. She just stepped past her daughter and lowered her horn to Shining Armor’s chest. She rested it gently on it, so she wouldn’t cut him.
Her crooked horn glowed green. She forced the toxic air out of Shining Armor’s lungs and encased him in an orb of magic.
“He’ll be able to breathe in here. For a while.” Chrysalis said, looking pleased with her spellwork.
“T-thank you.” Twilight stuttered.
“Don’t thank me.” Chrysalis said. “If you had just fed off of him and changed him into a Changeling, we wouldn’t have this problem.”
That gave Twilight an idea.
“Where’s the scroll?” Twilight asked.
“The scroll from the book?” Chrysalis asked. “Scroll section, third drawer, second on the left.”
Twilight stared at her. “What?” Chrysalis asked. “I used to write books, I know my way around a library.”
Twilight disregarded her and rushed over to the scroll section. She kept a wary eye on her brother and the Changeling queen as she searched.
“Let me guess, you want to see the spell that made us what we are?” Chrysalis asked as Twilight pulled a weathered scroll out of the drawer.
Chrysalis knew exactly what was going through her daughter's head now.
“Yes.” Twilight said. “If I can study the spell, I might be able to undo it! I can change myself back into a pony and get out of your hair!”
“Don’t bother.” Chrysalis said.
“Like hay I won’t.” Twilight said defiantly as she opened the scroll.
“No, I mean seriously: don’t bother. Roll the scroll open entirely. The counter spell is at the bottom...” Chrysalis said as she looked over Twilight’s shoulder. “… there it is.” She said, pointing at the last section.
“That’s… awfully convenient.” Twilight was suspicious.
“It is.” Chrysalis admitted.
“It requires a lot of magic.” Twilight said as she took a glance at the incantations. “More than I can use. And it’s-”
“Meant for every Changeling alive.” Chrysalis cut in. “There is no way for you to cast it only on yourself.”
“Maybe I can-“ Twilight started but Chrysalis cut her off again.
“I have had the brightest minds Equestria could supply look at it.” Chrysalis said. “And all I got out of it was a few dozen new Changelings.” Waste not, want not after all.
“We can cast it together!” Twilight said. “We can use it to save the Changelings! You don’t really want to keep hurting ponies, do you?” She pleaded.
“I will do what I have to, to save my kind.” Chrysalis said. “And if I need to hurt ponies, then I will. Come Twilight. I need to show you something.”
Twilight didn’t really want to go along with her.
She didn’t trust the queen. One moment she was serving her her own kin as dinner, the next she saved her brother’s life.
“But what about my brother?” Twilight made her decision but didn’t want to leave Shining Armor here alone.
“He is safe inside his bubble, let him rest. He will come to no harm.” The Changeling queen said. Twilight felt another order coursing through the hivemind, once again not understanding it. “I have ordered the library to be off limits.”
Instantly ten Changelings popped out of various places and rushed out the door, much to Chrysalis’s amusement.
She walked through the ornate door and beckoned Twilight to follow, which she did reluctantly.
Chrysalis remained quiet as they walked through the hive, following the rocky halls upwards. They curved around and slightly upwards, as if they lay in a rising spiral.
Gemstones adorned the walls, though the Changelings seemed to have absolutely no interest in them.
Rarity would know if any of these stones were worth something, Twilight figured.
She missed Rarity.
She missed all of her friends. They hadn’t been apart for long but right now, Twilight needed them the most. She felt utterly alone in the hive.
Chrysalis noted her daughter’s feelings of distress but didn’t comment on them. Eventually they arrived at a chasm, where the hall simply stopped.
It was like somepony had hollowed out a mountain, from the tip to the bottom. The massive void seemed endless and Twilight had to strain to see the other wall in the dimly lit cavern.
“Think you can fly?” Chrysalis asked, not looking at her daughter. Instead she gazed downwards, at the seemingly infinite abyss.
“Uh, no.” Twilight said, looking down as well.
“Learn.” Chrysalis said.
“Huh?” Twilight had just enough time to put on a confused look, before Chrysalis shoved her off and into the chasm.
“Aaah!” Twilight screamed as she fell.
Chrysalis was beside her, not falling but flying her way down. “Come on, flap your wings. You have them for a reason.” Chrysalis said.
Twilight instinctively opened her wings, only to be pushed upwards by the draft, causing her to lose all control. She spun around and threatened to crash into the wall.
Chrysalis didn’t let it come to that though and secured her daughter by catching her with her magic. “I’ve seen dodos fly more elegantly.” Chrysalis said, a fanged smile on her face.
“Most dodos don’t get shoved off a cliff!” Twilight screamed. “Also, they can’t fly.”
“You need to learn to take a joke.” Chrysalis said as she flew upwards with Twilight still in her grasp. “Although what I am about to show is no laughing matter.”
Chrysalis flew to the highest point of the cavern and landed on a platform. She lowered Twilight gently onto the ground.
Embedded in the stone wall was a door. Not as ornate as the others Twilight had seen but it was obviously much sturdier, being made out of iron. Which made her wonder how anypony had ever gotten it up here.
“What is this?” Twilight asked.
“This is the reason.” Chrysalis said. “The reason we can’t use that spell. The reason we can’t become ponies again. The reason we need to devour love to survive.”
She swung the door open. Twilight had to shield her eyes from the sunlight.
“Because there is no other way for us to survive.” Chrysalis said.
Twilight stepped outside.
She blinked a few times to get used to the sunlight. And then she looked around.
She could see everything from here.
Only there was nothing to see.
The land stretched out before her was covered in grey powder. Ashes.
She could see no grass, no trees, no shrubs.
Nothing.
The queendom, the land she was to inherit was dead.
-
-
-
I had a lot of fun writing this, though Chrysalis is hard to write. From the episodes, she seems like someone that would go to any lengths to save her kind, no matter who stands in her way. I hope I portrayed her well.
On another topic, what are the holes in a Changeling’s leg for? Find out next chapter! Or not, who knows.
I fixed a few errors in the previous chapters, thank you Goldengriffiness for pointing them out!
Chapter 6
If she squinted, she could just barely make out the mountain on which Canterlot was founded. Everything in between there and here was covered in ashes. “I don’t understand.” Twilight said, taking in the image. “Why are you still here?”
“Because this is our home.” Chrysalis said as she moved beside her daughter. “Yes, it’s covered in ash and death but it’s ours. We are safe here.” She said confidently.
“Safe?” Twilight raised an eyebrow in confusion. “My brother was choking to death! How can this place be safe?”
“Let me rephrase that: safe to us.” Chrysalis clarified. “Changelings can survive sulfur-rich environments. Nothing else can.” She smirked. “I’m surprised he even lasted as long as he did. If anypony’s stupid enough to attack us, we just retreat into our hive and watch as they die on the way here.”
“You’re a twisted mare.” Twilight said. But even she had to admit that there was some merit to her madness.
“That’s no way to speak to your mother.” Chrysalis playfully scolded. “You’re not too old for a spanking.”
“Oh, watch as I shiver in my horseshoes.” Twilight rolled her eyes.
They left the wasteland for what it was and headed back inside. Chrysalis closed the door behind them, the room darkening as she did.
“You didn’t answer my question properly.” Twilight said. “It’s highly illogical to stay here. I’m Princess Celestia’s personal student, I’m sure she would grant sanctuary to all of us.” Twilight offered. “She might even be able to help us with that spell.”
Chrysalis’s gaze hardened. “The day I ask her for help is the day I die.” She sneered.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked, taken aback by the sudden anger her mother displayed.
“That I’ll be dead before I let that hag lay a hoof on my Changelings!” Chrysalis screamed. “She is no friend to us Amaryllis! She left our ancestors to die in molten rock and poison! She left them for dead!”
“I’m sure there’s a logical explanation for…” Twilight tried to defend her teacher but she fell silent at the sight of Chrysalis’s face.
Her expression had shifted from rage to sadness so quickly. The proud mare seemed to be on the verge of tears.
“She… she left me…” Chrysalis’s voice suddenly broke. She looked down at her hooves. “All alone…”
“Huh?” Twilight could feel the distress rolling off of Chrysalis. “What do you mean? Are you okay?” Twilight reached out a hoof to her but Chrysalis took a step back, staying just out of her reach.
“I… I’m sorry.” The Changeling queen stammered before turning around and running towards the edge of the platform. Her wings flared open as she leapt off the side.
Twilight remained quiet for a while. She was shocked to see the Changeling queen go from utter rage to despair so quickly.
“What was that all about?” She eventually asked out loud. “And how am I going to get down?”
-
“Stupid!” Chrysalis screamed, kicking her hooves against rocks, gems and the occasional Changeling that didn’t get out of her way quickly enough as she marched through one of the many hallways that made up the hive.
“I can’t believe she still does that to me!” She yelled, her voice echoing through the old mines. The Changelings knew that tone of voice and it meant ‘stay the hay away from the queen or else.’
Chrysalis eventually came to her own room and kicked down her own door in frustration. “OUT!!” She screamed as she stepped over the unhinged door.
Multiple Changelings leapt out of various places and rushed past the queen and out the door. Chrysalis loved all her subjects but some of them did not understand the concept of privacy.
Her horn glowed green and the door levitated upwards. Using her magic she fixed the broken hinges and closed it.
And then she opened it again and slammed it shut for good measure.
She strode over to her bed and unceremoniously flopped down on her bed, reveling in the silky soft feel of her black sheets.
Hearing Twilight speak about her teacher like that… it brought back memories. Memories she wished had stayed buried deep. Ten feet at least. Maybe twenty, just to be sure.
Her disguises were perfect, her acting skills were phenomenal. She had had a thousand years of time to practice, after all. Every pony she ever met was just a mask for her to wear, in order to gain what she wanted.
Yet the greatest mask she ever devised was the one that she had held up during the royal wedding: her own. Cold, calculated and focused. Just the way a Changeling queen should be.
But that didn’t mean that she was like that on the inside as well. Deep down, she just wanted to scream at Celestia. Even when she was disguised as Cadance did she have trouble keeping quiet.
But she kept her eyes on the prize, her daughter’s wellbeing and her safe return home.
In the end, that was all that mattered to her. And nothing Celestia had done to her, past or present could compare to that.
Even so, her face to face meetings with Celestia had not been what she expected. She knew that the sun princess would be angry for impersonating her niece and threatening her rule. Of course she would.
But there was no true malevolence behind her words. Celestia didn’t hate her, even as she laid at Chrysalis’s hooves.
It confused her greatly. Had the countless years finally caught up with Princess Celestia, making her feeble of mind and prone to forget? Perhaps she was merely concealing her true thoughts, to maintain her image as an infallible and kind leader.
Chrysalis leaned more towards the first explanation. Because somehow the two of them had a seemingly heartfelt conversation after the wedding, away from any of her ponies. There was no yelling, no name-calling, no public denouncing and ripping to shreds of her heart.
She could even feel Celestia’s regret through her Changeling…
It just didn’t make sense to her.
“I wonder…” Chrysalis said to herself. Her horn shimmered and her magic reached under the bed. A small jewelry case was pulled out and levitated in front of her. “Are you sorry for what you did to me? No, that makes no sense. You would have apologized the moment you saw me.”
The two of them had not left on friendly terms. There was much shouting, crying and anger.
Her magic fiddled with the enchantments on the box. Chrysalis had placed ten different kinds of enchantments and charms on the box. One would think that they were to deter curious Changelings but Chrysalis knew better.
They were there to keep herself from opening the box. There was only pain and regret to be found in her personal Pandora’s box.
Her magic flickered and the first charm dropped. “Too easy.” She told herself. “Use stronger charms next time…”
One by one the spells fell to her magical lock picking skills.
The lock clicked and the lid swung open. Chrysalis dumped the contents of the little white box on the bed and picked up the one thing that mattered to her right now.
A picture frame. Nothing special, just wood painted a faded red color as the frame and slightly worn glass to protect the picture.
She levitated it front of her and let out a loud sigh. Her magic flared as she dug into the wood at the corners. With a flick of her horn her horn pulled outwards at the four corners, shredding the frame. Shards of glass and wood splinters flew everywhere.
But the photograph remained firmly in her grip, floating just in front of her.
She wanted to destroy it so badly. It could be so easy. A simple spark at the bottom and watch as the image was cleansed by fire. Or just finish what she had started a thousand years ago, the small tear at the top of the picture. Just close her eyes and rip! No more picture.
No more pain, no more memory.
Chrysalis sighed.
She lowered the photo again.
A stray thought could tip the scales in favor of what she really wanted. She could unleash her wrath on the picture, making it share the same fate as the frame that had held it.
But as much as she wanted to, she just couldn’t. Instead, she just closed off her magic, allowing gravity to take its course. The photograph flipped and floated like a leaf in autumn before coming to a rest on the soft sheets.
The photograph was old and worn, the corners bent and the edges frayed and the image yellowed by time. But she could still make out a little yellow Unicorn hugging a tall white Alicorn.
-
Luna loved the throne room. The high walls, the grand windows, Celestia’s overly comfortable throne. Why wasn’t her throne like that? Knowing Celestia, she had probably enchanted her own throne to massage the royal buttocks.
Just like her, Luna figured. To obsess over her plot like that.
Luna just wished that her sister would share that spell with her…
A loud noise interrupted her train of thought, thankfully before it strayed too badly. The sound of hooves clopping on tiles came closer and closer, accompanied by cries that she, unfortunately, knew all too well.
The doors were thrown open and a white Unicorn came running in. “Aunty!” He cried out, his voice sounding both urgent and distressed as he rushed towards her.
“Watch out!” Luna called out. “The royal cleaners have just-”
Luna cringed as her nephew slipped and landed on his back. He still slid forward though and ended up at the base of the throne.
“They just waxed the floor, dear nephew.” Luna said, though her warning was obviously much too late.
“I’ve noticed.” Blueblood groaned. He rolled back onto his four legs and took a moment to assess the damage done. “My mane is ruined.” He eventually concluded, though that wasn’t much of a surprise. He had been running all the way from the hospital back to the castle at high speeds. The royal hairdo was just not up to such abuse.
“I assume that you didn’t run here just to ruin your precious hair.” Luna said. “What were you yelling about Bluey?”
“Do not call me that aunty Lulu.” Blueblood said. “And no, I ran here after I heard the news about Twilight.”
“I see. Didn’t anyone inform you of the situation?” Luna asked.
“Only partially, it would seem.” Blueblood said. “Imagine my surprise when I came home to find my city overrun with creatures and my sister half dead in the hospital.” Anger laced his words as he went on. “But no one told me about Twilight! Who kidnapped her? Was it that queen I’ve been hearing about?”
“Overrun?” Luna laughed, disregarding her nephew’s major concerns. “Bluey, you’re my favorite nephew but you blow things out of proportion. The only Changelings that were sighted in the city were the queen and her copies, as they fled with their tails between their legs!” She laughed. “Though I will admit, we have no idea what happened to the ones that Sir Macintosh took down.” She frowned. They had been thought down for the count but they fled in the confusion and hadn’t been seen since.
“Sir Macintosh?” Blueblood’s face fell. “That slobbering savage? I left Cadance’s side for five minutes, only to find him drooling over her!”
“I know nothing of his condition but Big Macintosh will be knighted soon for his services to Equestria.” Luna said. “He single hoofedly took down nearly a third of the invading forces.” Luna said with pride in her voice. “Before succumbing only to the queen herself, or so I’m told. She did something to him.” She said, recalling the images of the cocoon and the struggling pony in it. “Not even Celestia could take her on one on one. Only through superior numbers were we able to scare them off.”
“And still you claim that I exaggerate.” Blueblood said, not believing what he was hearing. “You just admitted that this queen was too strong for Aunt Celly!”
“Believe it or not, we are not all-powerful.” Luna said. “We may be immortal but we are not invincible. We can be hurt, we can fall ill. We can fail.”
“I am sorry, aunty.” Blueblood sighed. “I didn’t mean anything by it.”
“I know nephew, I know.” Luna nodded.
“So what are you doing about this new threat?” Blueblood asked, returning to the subject at hoof. “Have you begun preparations?”
“Preparations?” Luna asked. “For what?”
“For what?” Blueblood mimicked. “War, what else? They stepped out of line and attacked us in our capitol!”
“Indeed.” Luna said. She knew where this was leading.
“So, sharpen the swords! Polish the shields! Construct additional pylons or something! I don’t know!” Blueblood’s voice grew louder and louder as he spoke. “Just do something! They stole one of our own! We need to get her back!”
“Two.” Luna corrected. “They took both Twilight and her brother with them.”
“All the more reason for us to launch a full-on frontal attack!” Blueblood claimed. “We need to save Twilight!”
“What about Shining Armor?” Luna asked, noting her nephew’s one track mind. “Honestly nephew, I love you very much but you are letting your infatuation cloud your judgment.”
“I am not!” Blueblood countered.
“Do you even understand what you are saying?” Luna asked. “You are telling me to send an army of ponies, who have never even seen battle, into the Wastelands against an enemy we know nothing about.”
“Well, what else do you suggest?” Blueblood asked as he began to pace around in front of the throne. Luna’s reluctance to act was annoying him greatly.
“Celestia and I have agreed to try our hoof at diplomacy.” Luna said. “We both feel that this may be the superior way to end this conflict before it escalates.”
“Diplomacy?” Blueblood stopped his pacing and stared at her. “You have got to be kidding me! How can you come to an understanding with such savages?”
“By the use of fancy words and promises. That’s what diplomacy’s about, right?” Luna joked, despite the severity of this situation. “Violence only begets violence, dearest nephew.” She turned serious again. “And it should stay our last resort.”
“Violence may just be the only thing these creatures understand.” Blueblood countered. “What if they attack again, huh? What if they strike while you’re waving the white flag?”
“You know what, you’re right.” Luna said as she stood up and walked down, towards her nephew. “Let’s go pillage their lands, burn their homes and hang their people.” As she spoke her eyes began to glow. “Maybe we can drop a meteor or two on their capitol! Would you like that Blueblood?!?!” She screamed as she came to a halt in front of him. Thunder and lightning were seen and heard as the princess raged, despite being clear outside.
“You know nothing of war! You have never seen what it brings! You dare suggest that we take up the sword once more?!” Blueblood shrank back as Luna’s screams shook the entire throne room to its foundations.
“Ponies die when you go to war, Blueblood!” Luna’s screams were like the frigid northern winds, even managing to push Blueblood back a few feet. But the mare calmed down again, her eyes returning to normal as her rage subsided. “Celestia and I have done terrible things throughout our immortal lives. Things I will not speak of. Things I still dream of.” She looked her nephew in the eyes. “Do not ask us to become those monsters again.”
“I-I’m sorry aunty.” Blueblood said.
“I know you are.” Luna sighed. “Please, Bluey. Give us a chance to do it like this.”
“Very well.” Blueblood said. He knew he wouldn't be able to persuade her.
He bowed before his aunt and turned around, gingerly trotting back to the door.
“Wait!” Luna yelled. “Before you go: I haven’t asked Celestia’s opinion of this yet but I am planning on heading into the Wastelands tonight, along with some of Twilight’s friends. Will you come along?” She asked. “We could use a skilled cartographer.”
“I’m sorry.” Blueblood said. “I have my duties to attend to tomorrow.”
Luna hadn’t expected him to decline. “I see. Well, if you’re busy then I won’t press on. Have a good day, dear nephew.”
Blueblood nodded before walking out the door.
He closed the doors behind him.
“I’ll be busy.” He said as he walked away from the throne room, the sound of his gilded horseshoes echoing through the hallway. “Very busy indeed.”
-
“Let me in!” A much younger Chrysalis screamed. “I’m Starlight, I need to speak to the princess! It’s urgent!”
“You are not setting a hoof into our city, you bug-eyed freak!” One of the guards said.
“What is the meaning of this?” Starlight sighed in relief as she heard that familiar voice.
“Oh Celly!” Starlight cried out. “You don’t know how happy I am to see you!”
“That’s Princess Celestia to you.” Celestia said coolly as she stepped between her guards. “And what are you anyway?”
“What? But Celly, it’s me!” Starlight pleaded. “I’m Starlight! Your student!”
“I sincerely doubt that.” Celestia said, a look of disgust in her eyes.
“But… oh right.” Starlight looked down at her twisted body. “Don’t worry! I can fix that!” A wisp of fire travelled over her body, changing it back to the way it had been before.
Celestia stared at the yellow Unicorn.
A swift blast of her magic sent the faux Unicorn flying backwards and throwing her to the ground. Starlight was taken by surprise and her disguise dropped, revealing her near black fur once more.
“There’s no way that you are my student, you monster.” The ruler’s words cut into Starlight like razors. “Look at you, there’s no way anypony could ever love a freak like you.”
“B-but you promised!” Starlight screamed. “You said that you’d always love me!”
“Guards, make sure that she stays away.” Celestia said, her voice cold and uncaring. “I’d hate to gaze upon such a monstrosity for much longer.”
The two royal guards moved forward, their hooves reaching for their blades. “Move along now, you freak, lest we need to use force.” A white Unicorn guard said.
“I’d hate to sully my blade with your blood.” The other guard, a grey Unicorn, said. His horn ignited in a green glow as he pulled the sword out of its sheath. The cold steel shone in the evening sun as it was aimed at Starlight.
“I trusted you!” Starlight screamed as she scrambled to her hooves. “I loved you like my own mother and now you just reject me! I was there when you were too weak to stand against Nightmare Moon!”
Celestia’s eye twitched at the mention of her sister but she said nothing. Instead she just turned around and walked back through the gates.
“Are you going quietly or do I need to strike you down?” The white Unicorn guard had drawn his sword as well now and levitated it dangerously close to Starlight’s throat.
Starlight backed away again. “That’s a good little freak.” The guard said, sheathing his sword again.
The guards moved back through the door, the gate closing behind them.
“Fine!” Starlight screamed. “I hate you! I hate you!” Tears streamed down her cheeks as she turned around and ran.
Her tearful eyes left her blind as she ran. It was by chance that she stopped just before tumbling into a small pond beside a forest.
She took some time to dry her eyes but the tears kept flowing.
“I-I loved you.” Starlight said, looking at her reflection in the still water. She slammed her hoof into it, the water rippling and distorting her image.
“Maybe… maybe she was right… yes… St-Starlight is dead.” She said. “She died when somepony important to her stopped loving her.” Starlight stood back up.
She refused to shed any more tears for that monster that had been like a mother to her. But it was so hard…
“Starlight is dead.” She said again, her eyes still stinging with tears. “From this day forward, I am Chrysalis.”
“I am so proud of you.” Chrysalis was startled by the sudden appearance of somepony else.
“Queen Amethyst?” Chrysalis asked. “How did you find me?”
A tall Changeling strode over to her. Her mane and tail were a deep purple, as was her stomach. “A mother knows these things.” The queen said as she came to a stop in front of Chrysalis. “And don’t call me by my title, please.”
“Fine, mother.” Chrysalis sighed. “Happy?”
“Very much so.” Amethyst said. “It hurts, doesn’t it? Being rejected by those you thought loved you? Did I not warn you?”
“You did.” The filly admitted. “But I thought she would be different. W-why did she have to say those things?” She was about to burst into tears again.
“There, there, my love.” Amethyst stepped towards her and laid a comforting hoof over her. “Do not shed tears for those unworthy of them. They are nothing more than food for us.”
“But I-I lost my mom and dad.” Chrysalis sniffed. “And now I’ve lost Celly. I-I just don’t know what to do anymore.” Amethyst pulled her closer and allowed the confused filly to sob into her chest.
“What you do now is come back home, where you belong.” Amethyst said as she ran her hoof down Chrysalis’s back in a comforting gesture. “Where no one will hurt you like this ever again.”
-
Chrysalis opened her eyes. “Liar.” She muttered. Her thoughts had strayed back to that awful day as she dozed off, sending her into that awful dream.
A loud knock interrupted her musings. “Come in.” She growled. She really didn’t want to see any Changeling right now. But as the queen, she still had her duties, personal crisis or not.
“My queen!” A tall Changeling opened the door, nearly stumbling over his hooves as he rushed into the room. “Are you alright? We sensed your distress and came running!”
“Distress? I did not-” She stopped midsentence. Her mouth fell and her eyes widened. “I-I-I did not, no, I mean…” She stammered, struggling with her words.
In her emotional state, she had accidentally broadcasted her dream to the entire hive!
Every Changeling had seen that memory of hers. And so had her daughter…
-
Twilight was a bit woozy, her headache having returned again with a vengeance.
“What the hay was that!?!” The Changeling princess muttered as she picked herself up from the cold ground. She was lucky not to have tumbled off of the cliff when she was forced into this strange trance.
“Did… did that really happen?” Twilight asked herself. She had seen the world through her mother’s eyes. It would seem that long ago, she had been Celestia’s student as well. Perhaps even more than that, a daughter maybe.
And Celestia had tossed her out like she meant nothing to her.
Unlike most ponies, Twilight knew of Celestia’s dark past. The kind and benevolent ruler had not always been like that. The stories she had told Twilight had led to her fearing her teacher just as much as she loved her.
But the whole situation made some sense now, Twilight figured. Chrysalis would refuse Celestia’s help because of old grudges. But would Celestia even offer help? Were a thousand years enough to change an immortal’s mind on the matter?
Would Celestia toss her out as well? That was one thing she feared. The walls around Canterlot had been torn down centuries ago but the royal guard still had ways of keeping unwanted guests out of town. Twilight sincerely hoped that her name wouldn’t become the latest addition to the list of undesirables.
But she needed to know for sure.
The Celestia she knew would never do something like that, whether they were ponies or Changelings. She had changed.
So she needed answers to her questions.
But first, she needed to get down. She had her own set of wings but no clue how to use them. If only there was some way to get help.
“You rang?” A low voice startled her and made her lose her train of thought.
“Who’s there?” Twilight looked around. “Show yourself!”
“Pardon me, princess.” A Changeling shimmered into existence. Twilight blinked a few times. That Changeling had just appeared out of nowhere.
“What are you?” Twilight asked.
“A Praetorian.” The Changeling said. Twilight got a proper look at him now. He, she assumed it was male, was a tall, muscular Changeling. He reminded her of Big Macintosh, only not as bulky as the farm steed was. Other than that, there weren’t any distinguishing features that set him apart from any other Changeling she had encountered.
“Could you do that again?” Twilight asked. “The whole ‘blinking into existence’ thingy?”
The Changeling didn’t speak. He just stepped back and pressed into the wall. As he did, his coat took on the color and texture of the rocks behind him.
Twilight could still see his eyes as he blinked. She stepped over to him and laid her hoof on his side. “Some kind of camouflage?” She asked.
The Changeling appeared again. “We heard your cry for help. I was close by. Very close by.”
“But I didn’t yell.” Twilight said.
“We heard.” The Changeling stressed. “Come.” He moved past her and towards the cliff. Twilight trailed after him and looked over the edge again.
“It’s so deep.” She couldn’t see the bottom and that didn’t exactly fill her with confidence either. She knew from experience that the chasm was deep, after her mother had shoved her in. And now they were on the highest peak of the hive.
The Praetorian wrapped his hooves around her and took off. Twilight refused to look down as they made their descent.
“Care to explain how exactly you heard me?” Twilight asked with her hooves in front of her eyes.
“You are our princess.” The Changeling said. “We are linked to you just as we are to the queen.”
“I see. Is there any way for you not to hear my thoughts?” Twilight wasn’t exactly keen on the idea of sharing her deepest and darkest thoughts with every Changeling around.
“You will learn.” He said. “You can open your eyes now.” The Changeling said as he landed.
He gently put her back down. “Thank you.” Twilight said but found herself to be alone all of a sudden. “Hey, where did you go?” She was alone again, the Praetorian seemingly disappearing into thin air.
“A good guard isn’t seen or heard unless it’s necessary.” The wall next to her said. “The queen is looking for you. She’ll be here soon.”
“Thank you.” Twilight said. The Changeling didn’t respond.
“Are you still there?” She asked. But the Changeling still didn’t respond. “Weird.” Twilight said to herself. Still, that had been the first conversation she had had with anypony besides the queen since she got here.
“Twilight?” Twilight’s ears perked up as she heard her name being called. The queen came down the hallway. “Twilight, I am sorry for leaving you like that.”
“It’s okay. One of the Changelings brought me back down here.” Twilight said awkwardly. She tried her best to avoid eye contact with the queen. “Uhm, was… that memory. I think it was a memory.” She muttered quietly, doing her best Fluttershy imitation. “Was it real?” She suddenly lifted her head and stared the queen right in the eyes.
Chrysalis met her gaze, though she quickly broke away. “It was.” She said. “Over one thousand years ago, I was Celestia’s student. Just like you.”
“She never mentioned you.” Twilight said. “I mean, Starlight. Which is also you, right?” She stammered.
“She once was.” Chrysalis said. “Sometimes, I still am her. But those moments are few and far between.”
Twilight stayed silent. “D-did she really say those things?” She asked once she found her voice again.
“She did.” Chrysalis said. “You’re lucky you only saw that part. My so-called friends were harsher than she had been.” She said darkly.
“Friends?” Twilight’s eyes widened. How would her friends react to all of this?
“Yes… friends.” Chrysalis drew that word out. “Ponies who stand beside you unconditionally, who love you for who you are. Or at least until they find out you’re an emotional vampire.” A chuckle escaped her mouth.
“No, I know my friends.” Twilight said, stomping her hoof. “They won’t reject me.”
“That’s what I thought.” Chrysalis sighed. She motioned with her hoof for Twilight to walk with her. Slowly they descended back into the depths of the hive.
“They were the only thing that kept me going.” Chrysalis said as they followed the winding hallways, no true destination in mind. “They and Celestia. I was confident that my friends would be there for me. That they’d keep me safe from my mother, Queen Amethyst.” She cleared her throat. “But they didn’t want to have anything to do with me anymore.”
“I’m sorry.” Twilight said.
“Don’t be.” Chrysalis said. “I have my children, I have you. I don’t need them anymore.” She smirked. “Of course, it helps that none of them are alive today.”
Twilight didn’t say anything to that. From what she had heard, Chrysalis was over a thousand years old. So it was likely that she too would reach such a high age. Her friends on the other hoof would be lucky to live to be a hundred or so.
Rarity might push one hundred fifty, being a Unicorn. Spike would be around for at least five hundred years, maybe more.
But what good would that be, if they hated her?
Like it or not, Twilight had to consider that possibility. That Celestia would denounce her, just like Starlight. That her friends would turn on her. The situation with Zecora came to mind as well. Everypony had been so mean to her because of her exotic looks. Compared to her, Zecora blended in perfectly…
“Something on your mind, my child?” Chrysalis asked as they came to a stop.
“I want to go home.” Twilight said. “Back to Canterlot and then to Ponyville.”
“Those places aren’t your home anymore.” Chrysalis said. “The Wastelands are. The Hive is your home now.”
“Please.” Twilight pleaded. “I just need to know. I have to talk to my friends!” She needed to know for sure that her friends wouldn’t hate her!
Chrysalis rubbed her chin in thought. “You know, when I asked my mother to let me go back to Canterlot, she sealed me into a cocoon for three weeks. I escaped on my own and made my way back to Canterlot through the ashes outside. I struggled for days and the reward for it was only pain.”
She sighed. “Fine. You can go. Experience is a better teacher after all.” Chrysalis relented.
“Really, just like that?” Twilight hadn’t expected that answer. It left her highly suspicious of her mother.
“I could seal you into a cocoon and watch you struggle for a few weeks.” Chrysalis offered. “That would be highly entertaining for me to watch but the results would be the same.” She smirked, showing off her fangs.
“But…” Chrysalis started. “I have a few conditions.”
“I should’ve known it wouldn’t be easy.” Twilight sighed. “What do you want?”
“That you promise to come back.” She said. “The Hive needs you to lead it. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow but it will one day. And you’ll need to be ready.”
“That is doable.” Twilight said. She hadn’t asked to be born into this position but she would take the responsibilities forced upon her. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”
Chrysalis stared at her. “Don’t ask.” Twilight just said. “It’s just a silly promise my friend made. This way, I can’t break my promise.”
“Huh, reminds me of somepony.” Chrysalis said, before returning to business.
“That was one condition.” The queen said. “The second is that you leave tomorrow, not today. The day is young and I still need to show you so much here, before you go. How to transform, how to feed. The basics.”
“Deal.” Twilight said. “But only if I can take that scroll and the diary with me.”
Chrysalis laughed at that. “Are you still thinking about that spell?”
“I am.” Twilight said. “If I can show it to Celestia, she might be able to help us.” She looked down. “If she’ll even want to.”
“Somehow, I sincerely doubt she will.” Chrysalis gritted her teeth. “Fine, take it. But she still isn’t laying a hoof on my Changelings!”
“Why continue to live like this if you can be ponies again?” Twilight asked angrily. “It just doesn’t make any sense!”
“I’d rather live the life of a monster and live in the shadows as who we truly are, than live in the sun under her rule.” Chrysalis countered. “Yes, our life isn’t easy. Yes, we hurt other creatures so that we may live. It isn’t pretty but it’s ours.”
“And if she can and wants to help us?” Twilight asked. “Will you consider it?”
“I will if she crawls here on her knees and begs for my forgiveness!” Chrysalis screamed.
Both of them fell silent after that.
“Deal.” Twilight eventually said, breaking the awkward silence. “Can we go check on Shining Armor now? I’m worried.”
“Of course.” Chrysalis’s features softened a bit. “Can’t let good food go to waste.” The queen shot Twilight a wicked grin. “Kidding.”
-
The sun was being guided by Celestia herself once more, after wrestling it back from her sister's grasp. The sun was hers and there was no excuse to leave its orbit to her little sister's care.
She felt rejuvenated, having slept until late in the afternoon. Spike had run off before she had awoken to join Twilight’s friends once more.
And right now, those same ponies were gathered in front of her in her throne room. She stood by her ponies, instead of sitting on her throne. The reason for that was that she had an important task to discuss with them and she preferred to do so as an equal.
Another reason was the fact that Luna refused to give her back her seat.
“My little ponies.” Celestia said, ignoring the usurping of her throne and its magical massaging capabilities for the moment. “I know you’re all worried sick about Twilight Sparkle. And Sir Macintosh, as well.” She frowned. The brave stallion had sacrificed too much for their safety. Something that Celestia may never be able to thank him enough for.
“My sister has decided to venture into the Wastelands, to bring both her and Shining Armor back to us.” Celestia continued. “As well as offer a hoof in peace to the Changelings.”
“What?” Rainbow Dash uttered. “Peace? With those things? No, no, no! You do realize that they wanted to brainwash you, right?”
“Don't yell at the princess.” Rarity gently kicked Rainbow Dash to reprimand her. “And while I hate to admit it, I agree with Rainbow Dash. Doesn’t it seem brash to just travel into their land and hope for the best?”
“It is a bold move indeed.” Luna admitted from her perch. “But we have no other means of contacting them at the moment. The Changelings in our holding cells refuse to cooperate, even after being provided with chocolate. They will not contact the queen.”
“Well, if you’re going, then ah’m going.” Applejack said. “Ah can’t see my brother like that anymore. Ah need to do something. That queen changed him, she can change him back.”
“Well, if Applejack’s going, then I’m going too!” Rainbow Dash said proudly. “It’s time to kick some Changeling rump!”
“Rainbow Dash, this is a mission for peace.” Princess Celestia scolded the blue Pegasus. “No violence, unless it’s necessary.”
“Fine.” Rainbow Dash scoffed.
“Can I come too?” Pinkie Pie asked, bouncing in place. Overnight her mane had poofed back into its normal curly style.
“Pinkie Pie, I have heard that you have a license for heavy artillery.” Luna said. “So yes, you may come.”
“Woo-hoo!” Pinkie cheered.
“I hope you don’t mind me staying behind.” Fluttershy said with a small voice. “Unless you do mind, then I will come along… please don’t mind.” The yellow Pegasus shrank back, ashamed of her own cowardice. She truly wanted to help Twilight but she was just so scared of the Changelings.
“Chin up darling.” Rarity strode over to her friend. “If you don’t want to go, then nopony can force you to.”
“Thank you Rarity.” Fluttershy smiled, happy to have the support of her best friend.
“I will stay behind too.” Rarity said. “My parents are out of town and Sweetie Belle’s my responsibility.”
Applejack nodded. “Rarity, could ah bother you to take care of Applebloom too? Granny Smith ain’t the youngest anymore, so until Mac and ah get back…” The old gal could still take care of herself but she just wasn’t fit enough to keep up with Applebloom anymore.
“Of course dear.” Rarity said as an idea struck her. “She and Sweetie Belle could have a slumber party! Oh, we can have makeovers and talk about colts…”
Applejack forced a nervous smile. “Great… ah’m already regretting this.”
“I kid, darling. I kid.” Rarity assured her.
“Then it is settled!” Luna cried out. “Tonight, we set out to the Wastelands! I am glad to have you all alongside me on this quest!”
“Oh, we’re going on a quest?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Can I be the bard? Look, I brought my lute just in case.”
Somehow and somewhere, Pinkie pulled out an oldfashioned string instrument. “Tralala, a questing we shall go!” She sang, horribly off key as she played the instrument.
“Is this… normal for her?” Luna asked as the pink mare bounded around the room in obvious excitement.
“Pretty much.” Applejack said.
“Get used to it princess.” Rainbow Dash said. “Because you ain’t seen nothing yet.”
-
-
-
So… did I save the plot or did I screw it over entirely? Damn this fandom for making that sound dirty…
Just so you know, I had planned the Celestia situation but not this early. I wanted it to happen at the end but for obvious reasons, I moved it. And I think it’s for the better.
I’ve also added a little extra chapter. It’s not mandatory reading, it’s just a list of Changeling classes and what they do for the hive. Not all of them have been mentioned yet but there should be no real spoilers in it.
Cheers!
The Changeling hive, in my story at least, consists of various types of Changelings. Don’t read on if you’re scared of spoilers, though they’re none here. I think.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Still here? Good.
The Queen is the leader and mother to all the Changelings in her hive. She guides them, leads them, loves them and controls them in various degrees.
She can drain ponies of their love and emotion and if done severely enough, she can change them into Changelings instantly. She can use other ways too, that aren’t as painful for the intended victim.
She is irreplaceable, except by her heir, and if she were to die, the hive soon follows after.
The Drones are your standard, run of the mill Changelings. They have a consciousness but they prefer to blindly follow orders. They are pony-sized and have wings and a smooth curved horn.
The Soldiers are the Changeling invading forces’ bread and butter. They look the same as the drones and are the same size but they’re bulkier and more aggressive.
Behemoths are the tanks of the Hive. They’re muscular and giant Changelings, who rely on their strength to get things done. However, they are more inclined to defend than to attack.
They rarely, if ever leave the Hive, since they can’t transform into ponies because of their massive size. So instead their disguises are buffalos and other bulky creatures. Some are even bigger than that and have no viable creatures to disguise themselves as.
They’re two times as big as the biggest pony you can imagine (some are even bigger) and strong as bears. Some display a strange obsession with various kinds of headgear.
Praetorians are the Queen’s personal guards. Instead of relying on transformations to hide themselves, they use camouflage. There’s always at least two of them wherever the queen goes, hiding in plain sight, waiting for a threat to emerge. They are fast, strong and will die defending their queen.
Harvesters are Drones that have been forcibly cut off from the queen. They can act and handle independently for a few months. The queen sends them out into Equestria, where they will assume disguises. Sometimes they disguise themselves as the loved ones of certain ponies, taking their place for a few days or weeks to collect the love they have to give.
Other times they just take up a random disguise and attempt to start a relationship with a regular pony, to harvest the most amount of love. After they’ve collected enough love, they return to the hive and supply the queen with the love. She in turn spreads it to the rest of the hive. The Harvester is then reintegrated into the Hive mind and returns to his or her regular duties.
Converts are indistinguishable from other Changelings, though some of them tend to talk back when given an order, instead of just nodding. They used to be ponies that were drained of all of their love.
-
-
-
I’ve based most of these classes on insects. Mostly ants to be honest. I hope they make some sort of sense.
Chapter 7
Shining Armor snored softly. The stallion had been through a lot and Twilight was just glad that he was asleep, safe and sound inside his bubble.
Twilight tore her gaze away from her brother and looked into the mirror again. It was strange, she had never been a vain pony but now she couldn’t help but obsess over her reflection. The three of them had retreated to Chrysalis’s chambers, which held an intact mirror for her to marvel at.
And now, she had a somewhat decent light source. The gemstones strewn about the hive would give off a blue glow whenever somepony channeled some magic into it.
She looked at her reflection again. It was like a high speed wagon crash. She didn’t want to see it, yet she couldn’t look away.
Twilight ran a hoof through her mess of a mane. Her highlights remained purple and pink but her main color had changed into the same blue as the Changeling queen. Her hoof caught on an odd second horn. It looked like a crown, just like the queen’s. She wondered if it was of any use to her or if it was just there to signal her status as royalty.
At least she still had her cutie mark, something the Changeling queen lacked.
“See anything you like?” Chrysalis asked as she walked over to stand beside Twilight. “Like I said, you inherited my good looks.” She said with a grin, showing off her sharp fangs.
“Yeah… sure.” Twilight drew the sentence out. “Anyway, can I ask you something?”
“Anything, my child.” Chrysalis said.
“I couldn’t help but notice that I have my cutie mark. None of the other Changelings do.” Twilight noted. “Nor do you.”
Chrysalis laughed. “Oh don’t worry about that. It’ll disappear in a few days, maybe a week.”
Twilight’s jaw dropped. “Wha-...WHAT!? But I...”She stammered as she tried to find the right words. “Why?” She eventually managed to utter.
“Changelings don’t have cutie marks, there’s no need for them.” Chrysalis said casually. “You are also a Changeling, therefore you have no need for a cutie mark.” She smirked, going out of her way to show off her fangs again. Twilight was beginning to dislike that little tick her mother had.
“But that doesn’t explain why Changelings don’t have cutie marks.” Twilight retorted, stomping a hoof in frustration. The sound caused Shining Armor to jump up and open his eyes for a few seconds, after which he just closed them again and fell back asleep.
“Let’s just say that our species is not limited.” Chrysalis said. “When a pony gets their cutie mark, they tend to focus on it and nothing else. A Changeling doesn’t have a cutie mark. They do not need them as they serve their queen. If the queen desires them to be warriors, then they fight like rabid beasts. When she wants them to be builders, they will raise temples in her name. They can do or be anything, so long as the queen desires it.
“That’s how my mother used to explain it.” She added.
While Twilight didn’t know how to reply to that, it did make some sense to her. Changelings were like blank flanks: full of potential. But that potential was only to be used as the queen desired it or so it would seem.
Could she do so as well? She would become queen of this hive someday, whether she liked it or not. Could she command somepony to be a builder? To be a warrior? Even if they weren’t?
Twilight’s head was starting to hurt again, not from a torrent of chatter but from overthinking the possibilities.
“Are you okay?” Chrysalis asked. Twilight could hear genuine concern in her voice.
“I’m fine.” Twilight said. “Just thinking.”
“Don’t overdo it.” Chrysalis said. “Sometimes, it’s better to just go with the flow.”
“…Right” Twilight said hesitatingly.
“Don’t worry too much.” Chrysalis assured her. “You won’t be queen for a while. You will learn in time.”
Twilight’s eyes widened in shock. “Did you read my mind?” Twilight asked angrily.
“I didn’t need to.” Chrysalis said with a playful tone. “You broadcast your thoughts freely. I just need to pick up on them.
“But anyway, enough chitchat.” Chrysalis said, her serious tone returning. “There’ll be plenty of time to discuss those things when you come back. What we really need to focus on is your new abilities.”
“Right.” Twilight said. She didn’t like being dismissed like that but figured that she couldn’t do anything about it at the moment. “Show me.”
“This is a skill easy to learn but hard to master.” Chrysalis started. “You won’t be transforming into anypony right away, at least not properly.”
“I can always try.” Twilight loved a challenge. After all, this was just a different form of magic, wasn’t it? And magic was her special talent after all. For as long as it lasted…
“Indeed. There will be much ‘trying.’ You’ll see.” Chrysalis said.
A plume of fire engulfed Chrysalis, causing Twilight to take a step back in surprise.
The flames disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. “It’s that simple.” Cadance said.
“Sure it is.” Twilight frowned. “But what did you do? All I saw was a column of fire and now you’re Cadance.” She said as she rubbed her chin in thought.
“I am not Cadance.” Chrysalis said with a nearly unnoticeable hint of venom in her voice. “I look like Cadance, I walk like Cadance, I talk like Cadance but I am not Cadance.”
“But how do you do it?” Twilight asked, growing a bit impatient.
“Doing it is easy.” Chrysalis said, shedding her disguise as an ember of green flame flowed across her body. “Doing it right on the other hoof… Picture somepony. For example, Shining armor here.” The queen walked over to her bed, where Shining Armor slept.
“You know your brother here like nopony else.” She stated. “Picture him in your mind’s eye. Imagine his coat, his mane, his structure. Imagine his voice, how he walks. You’ll know what to do.”
Twilight did as she was instructed. Recalling Shining Armor wasn’t hard. The stallion was laying right in front of her, safe and sound in the bubble the queen had encased him in.
As she imagined, she felt a spark ignite deep inside her. She tried funneling some magic into it.
The spark, in turn, ignited something. Some primal force that grew into a fire, enveloping her entire body.
And like before, the fire disappeared soon after.
Chrysalis looked her over with a critical eye. “Well… it’s a start.” She said. “Though I must say, I’ve never seen a Changeling do something like that.”
“Huh?” Twilight asked. Her voice was still the same. She lifted her hooves. They were still filled with holes.
Only now her coat was as white as snow. Twilight turned around and looked in the mirror.
Her entire body was white, even her cutie mark. Her mane and tail stayed the same though.
“Okay, I did not expect that to happen.” Twilight said as she looked at her reflection. She didn’t look half bad like this. Maybe add a few freckles.
“Try to change back now.” Chrysalis said.
Twilight tried. The queen hadn’t given her any instructions so she just tried what seemed obvious to her: just let go off the image of Shining Armor.
But that didn’t seem to work.
“How do I change back?” Twilight asked but received no answer. She turned around. “Huh? Where did you go?” The queen was nowhere to be seen.
Twilight looked around but she saw no trace of her mother. Shining Armor was still there though, still asleep and-
Her eyes widened in shock. “What are you doing here?!” She backed away and into the mirror as a tall dark mare strode over to her.
“Pitiful foal!” Nightmare Moon cried out. “I go and stand where I please! I’ll see to it that you will be punished for your insolence!”
Nightmare Moon glared at the cowering Changeling princess, before erupting in a fit of laughter. “You should see the look on your face!” Nightmare Moon mocked, before turning back into the Changeling queen.
“That wasn’t funny!” Twilight fumed as she attempted to regain her composure.
“Sure it was.” Chrysalis said. “Just a bit of harmless fun. Come on, you stared down the real Nightmare Moon, didn’t you?”
“Yeah but there I had my friends backing me up.” Twilight said. Seeing Nightmare Moon like that had spooked her greatly, even if she had squared off with her before. Twice if you counted the Nightmare Night incident.
“That may be true but you still charged in on your own after her, didn’t you?” Chrysalis asked.
“Well, yes but… wait, how did you know that?” Twilight asked in confusion.
“I may not have been around all the time but I still kept my eye on you.” Chrysalis said. “Well, my eyes. That Praetorian you saw earlier, he followed you around your entire life, keeping you safe and informing me of your wellbeing.”
“That’s… that’s kinda creepy.” Twilight admitted. She had never even noticed that. But they could turn invisible, so there wasn’t much to notice. “Anyway, what was up with that? Why did you scare me like that?” She asked, trying to return to the situation at hoof.
“Oh? So you were scared?” Chrysalis teased. “But I did so to shock you. A decent shock serves well to undo a Changeling’s disguise.” She pointed at the mirror, where Twilight saw that she had her near-black color again. And her cutie mark too.
“And I admit, it’s fun too.” Chrysalis said, enjoying the disgruntled look on her daughter’s face.
“You and I have very different concepts of fun.” Twilight said, still looking into the mirror to check for any other differences. Was her top left star darker or was it just her imagination?
“Indeed we do.” Chrysalis said playfully. “But give it time. In a thousand years you learn to appreciate new things.”
“Sure.” Twilight said, rolling her eyes before turning back to face her mother. “Care to explain why you felt the need to ‘help’ me like that?”
“Because obviously you couldn’t do it on your own.” Chrysalis said. “Letting go of a disguise is even harder than assuming the disguise in the first place. In time it will become easier.” She said. “You tried to just let go of the image, didn’t you?”
Twilight nodded. “It seemed logical.”
“Don’t do it like that. You’re too familiar with Shining Armor’s image. Instead, you need to force the image away, not wait for it to go away on its own. It doesn’t work like that.” Chrysalis explained.
“Anything else I need to know?” Twilight asked.
Chrysalis tapped her chin in thought. “About changing, no. All I can say about it now is practice, practice and practice. But perhaps I could demonstrate the proper use of a disguise.”
“Sure.” Twilight said, wondering what the queen could mean by that.
“Positively marvelous darling.” Rarity said. “One can never have too much information on such subjects.”
“Huh?” Twilight looked up in confusion. “Rarity? Where di- oh, I get it.” The princess gave a short laugh. “Not bad, you almost had me fooled.”
“Given your initial reaction, darling.” Rarity said with glee. “I’d say that I did have you fooled. Don’t try and deny it dear, it happens to the best of us.” With that said ‘Rarity’ was consumed by a flash of fire, revealing the Changeling queen once more.
“I admit, that was good.” Twilight was amazed. She hadn’t expected the queen to pull of such a good impersonation of one of her best friends.
“Now, now dear, flattery will get you nowhere.” Chrysalis said, still using Rarity’s voice. “But I see that you can appreciate a somewhat decent work of mimicry.”
“Mimicry?” Twilight asked.
“Impersonation.” Chrysalis said, using her own voice again. “Copying somepony’s actions, speech patterns, way of breathing, everything that can help you assume somepony’s identity.”
“Can you teach me?” Twilight asked.
“No.” Chrysalis said. “You’ll have to figure that out on your own.” She then turned into a copy of Twilight herself, only as a purple Unicorn again.
“I’m sure you can do that.” Unicorn Twilight said with a smile.
“Very funny.” The real Twilight said. Chrysalis mouthed the words as she said them.
Twilight rolled her eyes and so did her copycat. “Stop it.” They said.
“Seriously, stop it.” Twilight repeated herself. She stomped a hoof in frustration, as did her copy.
She groaned, as did Chrysalis. “This is just like in magic kindergarten.” She said, recalling the stupid games the other Unicorns had occupied themselves with.
“You really need to lighten up.” Chrysalis said, turning back into herself. “Got any other questions?”
“Not really.” Twilight said, though her mind was working overtime to try and figure out how to make use of this information.
“Good. Now try again.” Chrysalis said. “Think of somepony else this time. Somepony that you’re not all that familiar with but still know.”
Twilight nodded. “I think I know somepony.” They had only met briefly but Twilight remembered that mare well.
Again, she visualized the mare in her mind’s eye and allowed her magic to run its course.
“Much better.” Chrysalis said. “Your mane’s still off though.”
Twilight looked in the mirror again. She was a little surprised to see the Great and Powerful Trixie staring back at her. Only difference that she immediately noticed was that Trixie still had Twilight’s Changeling mane, dyed in Trixie’s color. “That wasn’t so bad.” Twilight said, noting that her voice was still the same too. “I thought familiar ponies were supposed to be easier?”
“Usually that’s right. But as you can see, your disguise is not perfect yet.” Chrysalis reminded her, pointing out the various details that weren’t quite perfect yet. “You need more practice.” She said, pointing at Twilight’s cutie mark on her left flank, whilst the other flank had a cape and wand design.
“The Great and Powerful Twilight knows that!” Twilight said, trying her hoof at mimicking Trixie but falling a bit short. “She will do her best!” She proclaimed, trying to sound as confident as the showmare had been.
Chrysalis nodded. “You know, I thought I recognized that mare from somewhere… never mind, change back now. And try to do it right this time.”
Twilight nodded. Again, she tried to force the image of her copied pony away. She closed her eyes and focused.
She mentally pushed against the image of Trixie sitting in her mind’s eyes. She focused her mind on that single task and…
“Twilight Sparkle!” Somepony cried out in anger, causing Twilight to lose her focus entirely. “Why haven’t I received your homework yet? You’re tardy!” A portly green Unicorn scolded her, giving the blue Unicorn a glare that would make any filly or colt tremble in their seat.
Twilight’s eye twitched. “Very funny.” She said as she stared down the short Unicorn in front of her. “Miss Shimmer Shine was my least favorite teacher in magic kindergarten.” Twilight said. “How did you even know that?”
“A mother knows these things.” Miss Shimmer Shine said. “And having invisible spies helps too. You didn’t do half bad, but you kept that Unicorn’s mane color this time.”
Chrysalis turned back into her old self. “But that’s enough for now. You know the basics. All you need to do is practice, practice, practice.” She repeated her earlier advice, as if it were a mantra to live by.
Twilight nodded but she had her doubts. “Are you sure about that?” She questioned. “Can’t we keep practicing for a while?” She needed to be able to assume her old form before leaving here. Or at least a passable disguise, so she wouldn’t stick out like a sore hoof while in Canterlot.
“But I still need to show you so much.” Chrysalis said. “Tell you what, if we have some time left, I’ll help you practice. If not, I’ll help you along with your disguise.”
“You can do that?” Twilight asked.
“Of course. How else do you think I hid you for eighteen years with your foster family?” Chrysalis looked a bit insulted.
A thought struck Twilight. It was something that had been in the back of her head since she woke up the other day, something that was bothering her. “What… what happened to my parent’s real foal?” She asked nervously.
Chrysalis froze at that question, before turning to look her daughter in the eyes. “I was afraid you might ask.” She said. “Are you sure you want to know?”
Twilight nodded. “I do, for their sake.” And for her own. She wanted, no, needed to know what happened to the one whose life she was living.
“Come, I’ll show you. Don’t worry about your brother, he’s safe here.” Chrysalis assured her.
Twilight trailed after the queen as she led them out the royal bedroom and deep into the hive.
-
Celestia had taken a page from Twilight’s book and had prepared a checklist. One that would surely make the purple Unicorn shed a tear in joy and pride.
She ran a hoof over the list, stopping at the appropriate mark. “Saddlebags?” She asked out loud.
“Check!” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at the pile of bags laying in the middle of the courtyard.
Celestia ticked off the box saying ‘saddlebag’ and moved on to the next. “Supplies?” She called out.
“Checkers!” Pinkie yelled as she balanced three boxes of various sweets on her nose. “This should keep us going for a while. Half an hour at least.”
“Pinkie Pie, I meant vital supplies.” Celestia clarified, though she was highly amused by the party pony’s antics. Unlike Luna.
“Vital?” Pinkie asked dramatically. “What could be more vital than cupcakes?”
“Water and rations.” Luna said. “Stuff that’ll keep you alive.”
“Cupcakes keep me alive.” Pinkie said cheerfully.
“And on a permanent sugar high, I assume.” Luna muttered under her breath.
“Did you say something Luna?” Celestia asked.
“Nothing, nothing at all.” Luna said quickly. “I am just anxious to leave. I haven’t been in the Wastelands in a thousand years.”
“What are they like?” Rarity asked. “They sound absolutely dreadful.”
“Oh that’s only because they are, in fact, dreadful.” Luna said cheerfully. “The air’s so rich in sulfur that ordinary ponies drop dead in a few hours.”
Everypony stared at her in shock.
“What?” Luna asked. “I’ll protect you all, I do know my way around the Wastelands and I know a spell to allow you all to breathe there.”
“Well that’s a relief.” Rainbow Dash scoffed.
“Do you know where their hive is then?” Celestia asked, hoping for a clearer answer this time.
“I already told you, I do not.” Luna said, mildly annoyed. “Ammy and I only ventured into the Wastelands, never into the hive. The Changelings do not appreciate strangers entering their home.”
“How do ya suppose they’ll react to us?” Applejack asked. “Because, you know, we’re trying to enter their home too. And we’re strangers.”
“And how will you find their lair anyway?” Rarity pitched in.
“All will be revealed in due time, my little ponies.” Luna said. “But if things do get hairy, I will teleport us to safety.”
“Can’t you just teleport us in?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Because that’d be great.”
“I need to conserve my energy, in case we run into trouble.” She said. “And even if I had energy to spare, I still have no direction, nor a clear image of where I am to go.” She explained. “If I were to teleport, I would probably get us all stuck in a rock or buried beneath the ashes.”
“Forget I ever asked.” Rainbow Dash said quickly. Being permanently fused to a rock would severely hinder her chances at becoming a Wonderbolt.
“Are we all set?” Luna asked. “I intend to leave as soon as the night falls.”
“I think we are.” Rainbow Dash said.
“Wait! Does anypony know what happened to my lute?” Pinkie asked. “I can’t be a bard and boost our moral without my lute!”
“Pinkie, I will not wait for such trivialities.” Luna said, hoping that nopony had seen her beat up the instrument, before breaking it apart, throwing it around for a while and then setting it on fire. She had then proceeded to dump the remains into the castle moat, just to be safe.
Luna truly detested lutes... Almost as much as the Pony Pokey.
“Never mind, I’ll use my emergency stash.” Pinkie said with glee. She moved to a nearby shrubbery, stuck her hoof in it and pulled out a sparkling new instrument. “You never know when you might run into a lute emergency.” She said as she began to tune the new string instrument.
Luna’s eye twitched. “Anypony care to explain this to me?” She asked, trying to stick to her modern speech and not revert to the Traditional Canterlot Voice in frustration.
“Well, it’s best not to think too hard about it.” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.
“Back in Ponyville, we just chalk it up to Pinkie being Pinkie.” Applejack said.
“But it doesn’t make any sense!” Luna couldn’t keep herself from crying out.
“Wait!” Somepony yelled. The group turned to the entrance of the castle, from where a white Unicorn came running. “You aren’t leaving without saying goodbye, are you?” Blueblood panted as he came to a stop in front of the group.
Rarity’s eyes widened. “You!” She hissed. “What are you doing here?”
“Uh, I live here?” Blueblood offered. “And I want to say goodbye to my aunt?” He shrugged. Of all the ponies that would be here, it just had to be her…
“Leave him be Rarity.” Luna said, walking over to her nephew. “Are you sure you haven’t changed your mind nephew?” She asked, hoping for a different answer this time.
“I’m sure aunty.” Blueblood said. “I would only slow you down.” The white Unicorn reached into his vest and pulled out a simple silver broche with a round red stone imbedded in it. “Here.” He said. “Take this, it’s my good luck charm. Be sure to bring it back to me, along with her.”
“Thank you Bluey.” Luna said as she clipped the broche on her cloak. “I will do my best.” She promised, hoping that she’d be able to keep that promise to her favorite nephew.
Celestia walked over to Luna and hugged her. “Thank you for doing this Luna.” She said gratefully.
“Thank me when I bring Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle back safely.” Luna said.
“Did you pack an extra cloak?” Celestia asked.
“Of course I did.” Luna scoffed. She hated it when Celestia decided to act all motherly. Her sister was only a few thousand years older than her, after all.
“And did you feed the bats this time?” Celestia teased. She knew exactly how to grind her little sister’s gears.
“I’m pretty sure I did.” Luna said, trying to recall if she had actually done that or not.
“Do you really have to go sis?” Applebloom asked. “Ah don’t wanna see you go too.”
“Ah know lil sis.” Applejack sat down next to Applebloom. “But we need to save Twilight. And maybe we’ll be able to save Mac as well. It’s a long shot, but we have to try.” Applejack pulled her sister into a hug. “Now be a good lil filly and listen to what Rarity tells yah, okay?”
“Okay.” Applebloom sniffed.
“That’s a good filly.” Applejack ruffled her little sister’s mane.
Scootaloo then walked up to Rainbow Dash. “Hey squirt.” Rainbow Dash said. “You gonna be okay without me?”
“Uh, sure Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo said. “Hey, when you’ve come back and saved Twilight and Equestria and kicked the queen’s butt, can you… nah never mind.” She said, losing her nerve halfway through her sentence.
Rainbow Dash smirked. “Kid, if you want flying lessons, just say it.” She said. “I’ll be more than glad to teach you. Who knows, you might become as awesome at it as me.”
“Really?” Scootaloo’s eyes lit up.
“Well, maybe.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “If you try hard enough.”
“Wow! Thanks Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo said happily before running back to Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. Rainbow Dash noticed a spring in her step that wasn’t there before.
“So, ya got a soft spot after all?” Applejack nudged her.
“What?” Rainbow Dash blushed. “Kid needs guidance, who better to provide it than me?”
Applejack chuckled. “Sure. Keep telling yourself that.”
-
“What was your cutie mark like?” Twilight asked, breaking the awkward silence that had reigned during their walk.
“A quill and an inkwell.” Chrysalis said, taking a moment to fondly remember the marking. “I was a writer.” She turned to look at her now blank flank, noting the obvious lack of such an image.
“Really?” Twilight asked as they turned right. “What did you write? Are any of your books still around?”
“A few.” Chrysalis said, now turning left with Twilight right beside her. “The Mare in the Moon is one of them. Who knows why Celestia kept that in production though.”
“You wrote that?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “If I hadn’t read that book, I would never have known about Nightmare Moon.”
“You’re welcome.” Chrysalis said. “I gave you your copy for your thirteenth birthday.”
“Huh?” Twilight was confused.
“It was a gift. You know, a birthday present?” Chrysalis said. “I left it by your bed.”
“I always thought Shining Armor gave that to me.” Twilight admitted.
“All for the better I suppose.” Chrysalis sighed. “That you didn’t know, I mean. You could’ve been found out. Mother told me not to interfere with my heir’s life until you were ready to return home. Of course, I never listened.”
The royals came to a stop in a small but bright room. “We’re at one of the deepest points of the hive now.” Chrysalis said. “No other Changelings are permitted here. It’s a like a holy place just for us royalty.”
Twilight could see several slates standing upright. Tombstones, she realized. “Are these… you know?” She struggled with her words.
“Indeed.” Chrysalis said. “The hive is most grateful for their sacrifice, as unwilling or inevitable as it was. Nearly all of the foals buried here were stillborn.” She pointed to a particular stone. “That’s hers.”
Twilight nodded. “Thank you.”
“I’ll allow you some time here, if you need it.” Chrysalis said before retreating back into the hallway.
Twilight stayed silent and turned back to the stone. It was rather unremarkable. There were no ornate carvings, no wishes or epitaphs. No clever poem, like on great-aunt Glimmer or a quote, like on grandma Twilight Twinkle.
Just a name. Twilight Sparkle written in both Equestrian and in those weird squiggly lines that the Changelings seemed to use as written language.
It was an odd sensation for Twilight Sparkle, standing in front of what could be called her own grave. “Hi.” Twilight said to the tombstone. “You don’t know me and I don’t know you but I know your parents and your brother. They… they obviously loved you very much. And I…” She struggled, trying to put her thoughts into words. “I’m just so… I’m sorry. For taking your place in their heart.” She eventually managed.
Silence reigned for a while as Twilight searched for more words to say. But what do you say to the one whose life you’ve been living?
“I’m sorry.” She said again, not knowing what else to say. “Maybe under different circumstances, we could’ve been friends.”
She knelt before the grave and said a little prayer, in hope to set the real Twilight Sparkle’s spirit at ease.
“Are you okay?” Chrysalis asked as she came back into the room.
“I’m fine.” Twilight lied. “Just a bit overwhelmed.”
“I understand.” Chrysalis said, noticing the blatant lie her daughter told her with ease. She pointed her hoof at the tombstone next to Twilight Sparkle’s. “That’s the real Starlight’s grave.” She clarified. “To this day, I’m still not sure if she was stillborn or if mother had something to do with it…” She grit her teeth in suppressed frustration.
Twilight cringed at what Chrysalis implied. “Can we go now? I’d like to get out of here.” The place was unsettling to her and probably to the queen as well.
“Very well.” Chrysalis said. “We should head onwards to more pleasant places.” The queen said, leading the way once more.
-
The rescue party had left Canterlot behind them, leaving as soon as Luna had raised the moon. It shone nearly twice as bright as usual, illuminating their path. The four ponies were now well and truly on their way to the border separating Equestria from the Wastelands
“I don’t get why we’re even travelling by night.” Rainbow Dash remarked. “It’s dark and there’s all sorts of evil creatures of the night lurking around.”
“That may be so.” Luna said, feeling slightly insulted by that remark. “But you’re travelling in the company of the Princess of the Night herself. No foul creature will dare to disturb us as we go.” She claimed proudly.
“Yeah, yeah.” Rainbow Dash said with a yawn. “All I know is that I already miss my bed.”
“Dash, we just left.” Applejack said. “We ain’t making camp just yet you know.”
Rainbow Dash just shrugged and flew off. Moments later she returned with a small cloud, on which she laid down. She gently beat her wings to keep going as fast as the ground dwelling members of the group.
Applejack groaned in annoyance as the rainbow Pegasus took the easy way out, as usual.
“Say, princess.” Applejack turned to Luna, in an attempt to ignore Rainbow Dash. “What’s with the shiny rock? The one the prince gave ya?”
“It’s his lucky charm.” Luna said, lifting a hoof to the broche clasped on her cloak. “Bluey’s a good kid, not many ponies know that.” She rubbed the red gem fondly.
“All I know is that he was a total jerk to Rarity at the gala.” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.
“Yes, he gets like that around mares like Rarity.” Luna admitted. “He makes an ass of himself in the hopes that mares like her will leave him alone.”
“So you’re saying he’s not a prissy, stuck-up prince?” Applejack asked.
“Of course he is.” Luna laughed. “This is Blueblood we’re talking about after all.”
-meanwhile, back in Canterlot-
“Hatchoo!” Blueblood sneezed. “I’m sorry, where were we?”
“Just sign here prince.” Brass Bit said.
-Back with the rescue party-
“But he’s not all bad.” Luna said. “He’s a good kid. He actually convinced me to go to Ponyville on Nightmare Night. If it weren’t for him, I’d have just stayed put in my room.” That night had been one of the best she had had since returning from her exile, even with the rocky start.
“So the two of you’re close?” Rainbow Dash asked.
Luna nodded. “Very. Bluey’s a real home body, he’s always around the castle. He too has difficulties relating to other ponies, thus we gravitated to each other.” She said.
“Listen, it’s none of mah business… but is Blueblood sweet on Twilight?” Applejack asked, having been pondering about that all day.
“Yes.” Luna said abruptly. “That’s why he came in, running and screaming today. He demanded that we send an army after Twilight.”
“That would’ve been cool.” Rainbow Dash admitted, though she had no idea about how she should feel about Blueblood fancying her favorite egghead.
“Not you too…” Luna grumbled as she momentarily lifted up from the path and sailed besides Rainbow Dash . “Do I need to raise my voice at you too? Because I can and will do so.”
“Never mind.” Rainbow Dash said quickly, beating her wings just a tad bit harder to propel her cloud along faster than the princess was flying right now.
“Something bothering you princess?” Applejack asked, noting Luna’s expression.
“Yes. The fact that everypony I talk to seems to think it’s a good idea to send out an army!” Luna raised her voice. “It’s preposterous! My nephew even suggest we started building Pylons again!”
“What’s a Pylon?” Applejack asked.
“Unicorn weapon, used about two thousand years ago.” Rainbow Dash said. “It’s like a tower that links together a dozen or so Unicorns and focusses their magic into this massive beam of energy that destroys everything in its path!”
“I didn’t know you were so versed in ancient weaponry.” Luna said, impressed that the Pegasus even knew what such a Unicorn-specific weapon was.
Rainbow Dash just shrugged. “I read the Daring Doo books. In ‘Daring Doo and the Chalice of Vengeance’, Ahuitzotl gets his hands on a Pylon to try and kill Daring Doo. Obviously he fails and gets his butt kicked by Daring Doo, after which she steals his keys and frees the Unicorns inside the weapon.”
“I see…” Luna was a bit shocked at that revelation, though she did not show it. She was surprised that ponies took such matter so lightly in this day and age, as to feature weapons of war in foal’s books like that.
She had seen the tools in action. Back then, they were the greatest weapons ever produced. Now, they were amongst the stuff that littered her occasional nightmares.
“You should read them!” Rainbow Dash said excitingly, oblivious to Luna’s feelings on the matter. “They’re so awesome! Twilight has the whole collection, so just ask her once we get her back.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” Luna said, though she didn’t feel like this series was her cup of tea.
Applejack noticed a certain member of the group hanging back. “Hey Pinkie, you okay?” The farmer asked. “We haven’t heard from you since we left Canterlot?” She was getting a bit worried.
“Why’d you have to mention that?!” Luna cried out. “She was quiet and made some sort of sense for a while!”
“I’m fine.” Pinkie Pie sighed. “I’m just worried.”
“About Twilight and Shining Armor?” Luna inquired. She may dislike the pink pony’s penchant for randomness but she knew her heart was in the right place.
“Sort of.” Pinkie frowned, causing Applejack to gasp. Rainbow Dash took it a step further and actually fell off her cloud in shock. “I’m just worried about… what if Twilight doesn’t want to come home?”
“What do you mean by that?” Rainbow Dash asked, once she had gotten over her shock from seeing Pinkie Pie, of all ponies, frown.
“I mean that now she’s with her real mom and she’s a princess and she’s going to rule her own kingdom...” Pinkie rambled. “And that might mean she’ll miss my next party! And the one after that!”
“Pinkie, calm down.” Applejack laid a hoof on the party pony’s shoulder. “Ah get that you’re upset but there’s no reason to. We’ll find Twilight and sort this whole mess out, okay?”
“Okey-dokey.” Pinkie Pie smiled again, causing Applejack and Rainbow Dash to sigh in relief.
“Pinkie, never do that again.” Rainbow Dash warned, laying a hoof on Pinkie’s other shoulder. “And I mean never. It creeps me out!”
-
“What is this place?” Twilight asked. The room they were in right now was bathed in a green light. Hexagonal indentations lined the walls, reminding Twilight of the cells in a beehive.
“This is the nursery.” Chrysalis said with glee. “Where all your little baby brothers are waiting to be hatched when the time is right.”
“Hatched?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow in confusion. “Like from an egg? How is that even possible?”
“Easily.” Chrysalis said. “When the Changeling inside matures enough, he will crack open the egg an-”
“That’s not what I meant.” Twilight interrupted her. “I mean that it’s not logical.”
“Not much is logical about Changelings.” Chrysalis admitted. “We look like mammals and act like insects. We have venomous fangs and we lay eggs… We’re like platypuses.”
Twilight’s eye twitched. That didn’t make any sense either. She was beginning to wonder if the queen did this on purpose, knowing of her inquisitive nature.
“Any other questions?” Chrysalis simply adored the look of confusion on her daughter’s face.
“Yes! How does this even work?” Twilight nearly screamed. “It doesn’t make any scientific sense!”
Chrysalis shook her head, preparing to explain the facts of life to her daughter. “Well my dear, when a Changeling queen…
-
-
-
Twilight’s eyes were a milky white in color, not like when she had one of her magic episodes as they did not glow. She just stared at nothing, her eyes being unseeing as she stood there frozen.
Chrysalis tapped her hoof in impatience.
Suddenly the color returned to Twilight’s eyes and she drew in a deep breath. “What happened?” She asked, feeling like something was off but she couldn’t really put her hoof on what it was.
“What happened?” Chrysalis asked. “You altered your own memory, that’s what happened.”
“Why would I do that?” Twilight asked.
“It seems that you found the facts of Changeling life a bit too horrifying.” Chrysalis said with a chuckle.
“Really? That bad?” Twilight asked. Princess Celestia had taught her all about such mind altering spells, though she warned her to only use them when necessary and to tread lightly whilst performing them.
“Oh yes.” Chrysalis said. “You see, when a Changeling queen…
-
-
-
“Stop doing that!” Twilight screamed after reapplying her memory spell. Only this time she left herself a note about it, telling her not to let Chrysalis undo her spell again. “Stop unraveling my spell!”
“You do know that I can put a better charm on you, right?” Chrysalis asked. “Mind magic is a Changeling’s forte.” She said proudly.
“I don’t trust you enough to let you mess with my mind.” Twilight said.
“It’s not like I’d slip up or anything.” Chrysalis scoffed. “I know my way around the mind better than anypony else. But if you’re adamant on doing it yourself, then I-”
‘Crack!’ The sound echoed across the room, drawing both Twilight and Chrysalis’s attention to it.
Chrysalis smiled, though for once she kept her fangs where they belonged, and rubbed her hooves together in glee. “This is just perfect!” She said.
She rushed over to one of the lower cells and beckoned Twilight to come closer.
Twilight did so nervously, hoping that this wouldn’t trigger another relapse. She stared at the egg, which was green in color, and waited with baited breath as the first crack grew larger.
-
-
-
Okay, for real this time. Fun fact: The sole reason Changelings lay eggs is to allow me to make Scootaloo jokes later on. And we have a new member on the Mirror’s Image team. Thanks to uT.TerAbsurdity, my new editor, you no longer need to groan at the obvious mistakes I make.
[Editor’s Note]: HELLO EVERYPONY! uT.TerAbsurdity here and I am now credit to team! All Hoovy references aside, I don’t think I can begin to say how excited I am to be able to help out with this story…because…well…this story is awesome. Yeah, there won’t be much to read down here but be sure to check in once in a while as I may reward your commitment with a laugh…or something. Anywho, that’s it for now. I shall try my very bestest! Tune in next time for the newest episode of… Absurdity’s Chaos Corner! Peace!
Chapter 8
“What are you doing all the way over there?” Chrysalis asked. “He won’t bite…” She said, before showing that toothy grin again. “I’m lying. He will bite. Might even puncture your skin.”
“That’s the reason why I’m all the way over here.” Twilight said. She sat and watched from a relatively safe distance. The egg wiggled around due to the inhabitant trying to escape. Twilight wasn’t sure whether or not it was some kind of creepy creature and thus stayed away for the time being.
The room itself wasn’t helping either. Whereas the other rooms she had been in thus far had been illuminated by an eerie blue light, this ‘nursery’ was bathed in a dark green glow. The light created strange shadows in the various indentations in the walls, which made Twilight feel rather uncomfortable.
The egg itself wasn’t aware of her discomfort or the odd feel of the room. It just wiggled around a bit, occasionally cracking a bit more. It had done so for the past hour or so and there was still no newly hatched Changeling to behold.
“Shouldn’t we help?” Twilight asked eventually. “He’s probably tired now.”
“No.” Chrysalis said flat-out. “Every Changeling needs to do this on their own. There is no place for weak soldiers here.” She added.
“Oh.” Twilight simply said. She frowned as she thought about what the queen meant.
‘CRACK!’
Twilight jumped back a little more, much to the queen’s amusement. The egg had gone from relatively intact to splitting down the middle, in less than a few seconds.
“That’s it, my son.” Chrysalis cooed as the egg shook with renewed vigor. “You can do it, make your mother proud!”
The egg fell apart entirely and Twilight braced herself for what monstrosity might dwell within.
But instead, she saw a tiny Changeling tumble out of the shell. No tentacles, no mandibles or overly creepy dexterous appendages. Just a little Changeling with bright blue eyes that stared curiously at everything around it. He had a short, fin-like mane and a stub for a tail.
“There we go.” Chrysalis said, leaning down to nuzzle her newborn son. “This one will be a strong soldier, I can tell.”
“Is it a boy?” Twilight asked as she gingerly stepped closer, trying not to scare her newest sibling.
“It is indeed.” Chrysalis said as she levitated the remaining pieces of shell off of the Changeling nymph. “All Changelings born are male.” She told Twilight. “Except you and I, of course.”
Twilight inched closer and closer to the little Changeling. For some reason that she couldn’t explain, she felt drawn to this little guy. “This must be how Shining Armor felt.” She told herself as she lowered herself to the floor, to be at eye level with her little brother.
The nymph stared at her curiously. He stood up on four shaky legs and took a step towards Twilight, only to collapse mid-step.
Twilight’s horn flared and she grabbed ahold of the nymph before her could fall over. “No!” Chrysalis’s horn lit up too and seemingly broke Twilight’s grip on the nymph. “He needs to learn on his own. You must not coddle them.”
“I was just trying to help.” Twilight said defensively.
“I know but you’ll only hurt him in the long run.” Chrysalis said, her eyes fixed on the nymph as he struggled to get to his little hooves again. “He needs to do this on his own. I did, you did and every Changeling hatched before him did and every Changeling hatched after him will do so too.”
Twilight nodded. As usual, she understood what the queen meant. That didn’t mean that she liked it though. What was wrong with lending a helping hoof every once in a while?
By now the nymph had gotten up again. He took a tentative step towards Twilight. And another. And another!
And then he fell over again. Twilight figured that a pony foal would have started crying by now, but Changelings weren’t the same as ponies. Not anymore.
Chrysalis observed her son with an approving look. “He’s a fighter.” She said, seeing the nymph scramble to his hooves again as if nothing had happened.
Soon enough he had made it all the way over to Twilight. Of course, the princess was only a few feet away but that was a lot of ground to cover for a newly hatched Changeling.
“Hi there.” Twilight said. The nymph’s eyes widened at the sound of her voice and he promptly sat down, the look of curiosity never leaving his face. “What’s his name?” Twilight asked the queen, though she didn’t look away from her little brother.
“Name?” Chrysalis asked. “He doesn’t have one. Nor will he ever have one. The majority of Changelings get upset if you call them by a name.” She explained. “They feel it bears down on their unity with the queen.”
“That sounds rather odd.” Twilight said, a giggle escaping her mouth as the nymph booped her nose with his front left hoof. “How can you tell everypony apart?” She asked.
“We are all linked into the hivemind.” Chrysalis strode over to her children. Her horn glowed as she began to lift the nymph off the ground. “And I know each and every Changeling by their place in the hivemind.”
The infant flailed his limbs about in a near comical fashion as the ground underneath him suddenly disappeared. He calmed back down as Chrysalis’s face came into view, prompting him to stick out his little hooves in an attempt to reach her.
“He is not linked yet.” Chrysalis said as she inspected her son for any flaws. “It takes a few months before a Changeling finds their place in it.” She lowered her son to the ground again and turned back to Twilight. “You were moved from here days after you hatched, long before you could be tuned in to us. That is being fixed as we speak. It has been causing those headaches of yours.”
“I see.” Twilight said, thinking about it. It would be straining for her mind to be integrated into something bigger than herself. “It makes sense, I think.” Twilight couldn’t help but still this as a newly discovered field of research for her. That was just the way her mind worked.
“It doesn’t.” Chrysalis said. “But we make do with what we’ve got.” She shrugged.
“Anyway, he seems to like you.” Chrysalis noted as the nymph decided to ignore the queen for the time being. Instead, he began the perilous journey to his sister once more. “Would you like to feed him for the first time?” The queen asked.
“What?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow in confusion. “How do you mean?”
“His first dose of love.” Chrysalis clarified. “You should have a vast amount of love left from Shining Armor.”
“I guess I could give it a go.” Twilight said. She wasn’t terribly enthusiastic about the idea of sharing Shining Armor’s love. On the other hoof, this was for her new little brother.
“What do I do?” She asked.
“Find the love that’s coursing through your veins.” Chrysalis instructed. “Gather it. Focus it and move it to your horn.”
Twilight closed her eyes. Once again, the queen was rather vague about what she had to do. So she tried to visualize it. She imagined the love her big brother had ‘given’ her as a stream, a river of pink or red energy.
A warm glow suddenly became clear to her, as it coursed throughout her entire body. The glow told her that she had found it. But it was not alone. The love of several other ponies was there as well. Her mother, her father, princess Celestia, her friends, Spike. It was all there for her. Waiting for her to use it.
She taped into Shining Armor’s love, as it was the biggest supply she had at the moment. But the instant she did so, Twilight noticed that there was something wrong with it.
It wasn’t hers, she realized. It wasn’t intended for her but for somepony else. “Cadance.” She whispered as the love gathered in the tip of her horn, causing it to glow its usual purple color, though a nearly unnoticeable dash of green was flickering in and out of existence in it.
“Now touch your horn to his.” Chrysalis continued, pleased to see that her daughter was so quick to discover this.
Twilight slowly lowered her horn to the nymph. The little guy had been watching with interest, observing curiously as the grownups talked and performed their strange magic.
The big sister touched her horn to her little brother’s, causing a few green sparks to erupt from the tips.
She channeled Shining Armor’s love through her horn and offered it to the Changeling. The nymph eagerly accepted it.
The transfer felt rather draining to Twilight. As if every bit of energy was suddenly leaving her body.
“That’s enough.” Chrysalis said after a few seconds. Twilight yelped in shock as the queen lightly shoved her backwards, severing the link between the two Changelings.
“What was that for?” Twilight asked as she attempted to regain her composure. Her wings had opened up instinctively to balance herself, so she didn’t have much trouble to do so.
“Don’t overfeed him.” Chrysalis said as she levitated the nymph away from Twilight, before placing him at her own hooves. “Newborn Changelings only need a smidgen of love. With what you gave him, he’ll last for over a month.” She bowed down and nuzzled her son, who was licking his lips in approval of his meal.
“Really?” Twilight mentally checked on the love that coursed through her. There was barely any difference, almost as if none of it had been transferred. Even the feeling of being drained was gone entirely.
Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed. A single pony’s love is enough to feed the entire hive for a few weeks.”
Twilight looked at her, a skeptic look on her face. “A single pony? You expect me to believe that a single pony can produce enough love to keep three thousand some-odd Changelings going?” It should be impossible for a single creature to produce such levels of energy.
“Six thousand some-odd, if you include converts.” Chrysalis smirked. Again, she did her best to show off her sharp fangs. “But what you fail to realize is that love is a very, very powerful emotion. It, above all other emotions, is our lifeblood. And it’s even more powerful if given willingly.”
Chrysalis put a hoof to her chin, as if in thought. “But perhaps it’s best if I just show you what I mean.” She said before stomping her hoof twice. She then send out a message through her connection to the rest of the hive. Twilight felt the message too but as before, she didn’t understand it.
Some Changeling did. Twilight could hear somepony running towards them. Mere moments later, a portly drone approached them. “My queen? My princess?” She bowed before Chrysalis and Twilight.
“Take care of this nymph.” Chrysalis said, her hoof moving towards her son’s last known location. Problem was that he wasn’t there anymore.
“Over here.” Twilight groaned in slight annoyance. At some point, her little brother had decided that Twilight’s tail was an ideal chew toy and that it was a good idea to sink his teeth into it. “You’re lucky that you’re such a cute little guy.” Twilight said. A smile had found its way onto her face. The little Changeling reminded her of Spike when he was younger. He too found it rather amusing to munch on her tail for some reason.
The assigned caretaker quickly picked up the nymph and made and attempt to pull Twilight’s tail from his mouth.
Twilight had a flashback to her childhood, back to when Spike did the same thing and Shining Armor attempted to pull him off of her.
“Ouch!” She cried out as the drone pulled a bit too roughly, ripping out some hairs from Twilight’s tail.
“My apologies!” The drone fell to her knees, quacking in fear. “Please, I did not mean to!”
“Uh, it’s okay.” Twilight said, taking a look at her brother who was now attempting to spit out the few stray strands he had managed to pull out. “I know you didn’t mean to do that.”
“Get him out of here.” Chrysalis ordered with a serious tone. “And keep a close eye on him.”
“Of course my queen!” The drone groveled and bowed before the royal pair. She then stood up on shaky hooves and placed the nymph on her back between her wings and ran off as quickly as she could.
“That’s taken care of.” Chrysalis said. “Come, I’ll explain on the way there and… what are you doing back here?” She asked.
Twilight looked down. Her little brother was sitting at her hooves again. “Hey little guy.” She said. A look towards the other side of the room revealed that the drone hadn’t noticed the absence of the nymph yet, as she just kept running as fast as her hooves could carry her.
The queen ignored the drone for the time being and lifted her son up to eyelevel once more. “You are a stubborn one. Nothing good ever comes from stubborn soldiers.”
The nymph didn’t understand the severity of Chrysalis’s words and just tried to grab ahold of her nose.
Chrysalis rolled her eyes and placed the nymph back on the ground.
“Can’t he come with us?” Twilight asked. “I don’t think he’ll be much of a bother.” And she wanted to spend some time with her new little brother. She had never been a big sister before. Well, except to Spike but she wasn’t entirely sure what the dragon thought of her when it came to relation. So this could be a new experience for her.
Now that she thought about it, nearly everything so far had been a new experience for her.
“He should be sleeping now, to conserve his energy.” Chrysalis said, her lips curling into a smile as the little Changeling latched onto Twilight’s leg. “But if you insist. A few hours can’t do much harm. But come along now.”
Twilight nodded. A look of surprise came over her face as the nymph proceeded to scale her leg and make his way onto her back.
“He’s surprisingly nimble.” Twilight admitted as her little brother settled on her back between her wings. Right in the same spot that Spike preferred to lay. She missed Spike, she realized.
“Indeed.” Chrysalis said before focusing on the hivemind again and sending out a new message to the drone they had seen before, along with something else.
A yelp of pain was heard, a bit further away from them. Twilight took an involuntary step away from the queen. “What did you just do?” She asked, her voice betraying her feelings of shock.
“I punished that drone.” Chrysalis said. “She allowed her charge to get away from her.” She pointed at the nymph on Twilight’s back, who was unaware of anything bad.
“Wasn’t that a bit harsh?” Twilight asked, a shudder running down her body. Even she felt that and it wasn’t even directed at her.
“I reward good work and I punish bad work.” Chrysalis simply said. “Nothing more, nothing less. Her punishment should be more severe actually.”
Twilight didn’t want to say anything about that. It just seemed way too harsh for her standards.
“Come along now.” Chrysalis said.
-
“And that’s how I single-hoofedly wiped out the Griffon threat.” Luna said, a touch of remorse in her voice.
The group had taken to telling stories, to pass the time as they travelled towards the border. The forests they were passing through right now were rather dull anyway, so they needed something to pass the time.
“That… that sounded awful.” Rainbow Dash said. “Come on, meteors?”
“It was a different time and it was an easy solution.” Luna sighed. “Celestia and I were different ponies back then. We were proud and vengeful.” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “So very vengeful.”
“Ah don’t know what to say about this.” Applejack frowned. “Sounds like a horrible thing to do.”
“It was.” Luna said. “But it was in response to a horrible thing they did. An eye for an eye, so to speak.”
“If ya keep to that the entire world will end up blind.” Applejack retorted.
“I keep forgetting how sheltered you ponies are nowadays.” Luna admitted. “The Griffons attacked us first. They had plans to slaughter our little ponies for their meat. Can you blame us for wanting to nip that in the bud?”
“Well, no… but you could have tried to reason with them.” Applejack said. “Like we’re trying right now!”
“We tried that.” Luna admitted. “We invited the Griffon warlord into our city, to talk him out of it. We offered to trade food.” She grimaced. “He spat in my face and demanded that we surrender unconditionally. In return, we firebombed their capitol and imprisoned him.” She said with a hint of regret in her voice. “We weren’t good ponies back then.”
“You don’t read that in the history books.” Rainbow Dash said. “Not that I read history books, obviously. I’m not an egghead.” Her eyes shifted nervously from Luna to Applejack to Pinkie Pie, who was trying to make sense of a map.
“Anyhow, it turned out that Feather Fiend the Terrible, much to my genuine surprise, was an awful warlord.” Luna continued her story. “He oppressed the Griffons he was supposed to protect, kept the meager supplies they had to himself and attempted to gain more assets by shifting the blame to us. After Celestia and I ‘removed’ him from office, we aided in the rebuild of Weather Top and we set up a trade route with the Griffons, trading fish and other food items for miscellaneous spices and herbs. Most of the Griffons were happy, the ponies weren’t on the menu. All was well.”
“Good riddance then.” Rainbow Dash said as she leapt off of her cloud and landed next to Pinkie Pie, who was reading a map. “Are we nearly there, Pinkie?”
“I don’t know.” Pinkie said. “It says here that this map isn’t to scale. And there’s a whole lot of places I’ve never even heard about on here!”
“Let me see that.” Luna swiped the map from Pinkie and took a closer look at it. Her eyes moved from left to right quickly as she took the image in. “Pinkie Pie? Where did you get this map?”
“From the library!” Pinkie said happily.
“Pinkie, did you steal this from the library?” Luna asked seriously. “The ROYAL Canterlot library?”
“No silly! You can’t steal from a library!” She said with a sugary sweet smile. “I just took it when that grumpy pants didn’t want my library card.”
Luna resisted the urge to facehoof. But it was oh so tempting! “Pinkie Pie, you stole this map. And when you did, the anti-theft system kicked in. It renders the map completely useless.” She rolled the map up and stashed it in her saddlebag. “You will apologize to Dusty Tomes the moment we get back to Canterlot, do I make myself clear?”
“Okay, I’ll apologize to Grumpy.” Pinkie said with a smile on her face. “And then I should throw him a party! An apology party! That might make him less grumpy! Or I should find his long lost love, that worked for Cranky. Maybe he and Grumpy are friends! Wait, why would either of them be grumpy or cranky if they have friends…”
Luna’s eye twitched as Pinkie rattled on and on and on and on. There was just no stopping her, Luna realized. All was lost!
Rainbow Dash put a comforting hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, she’ll stop in a few minutes.”
“Ah hope.” Applejack said.
-
“So basically, there’s two ways a Changeling can feed. But they both boil down to the same thing.” Chrysalis explained as they wandered through the hallways of the hive once more. “One, by masquerading as a pony’s loved one and basking in their love. But in that way, only the individual Changeling gets fed enough for a month or so.
“Two, the Changeling that obtained that love can hold onto it and supply it to me, the queen. In turn, I can transfer that love to every Changeling in the vicinity, keeping them fed for a month.” She looked at Twilight. “Are you still getting this?”
“Sort of.” Twilight frowned. “Where does the excess energy go?” She asked. “You’re saying that the same amount of love that feeds one Changeling, can be enough for a few thousand Changelings if it passes through you. By that logic, the single Changeling should be set for life if he feeds once.”
Chrysalis nodded. “It doesn’t make sense, does it? It took a lot of trial and error for the previous queens to discover this.” She stopped and rubbed her chin in thought. “I’m not going to say that I understand it, because I don’t. Changelings are rather… chaotic, if that’s the right word.”
“Perhaps.” Twilight mused as she waited for the queen to continue on to their destination. She had seen a lot of hallways thus far but found it very difficult to tell them apart. She wasn’t sure if they had been here before or if she was just imagining that.
“Let’s continue.” Chrysalis said, leading the way once more. Twilight was starting to feel a bit awkward, trailing behind the queen from strange revelation to stranger revelation. The more she learned about her species, the more confused she got.
On her back, her little brother chirped cheerfully, almost like a cricket. He was not aware of his sister’s conflicting thoughts. He was more than happy just sitting around, listening to the strange things the two Changelings said to each other, though he did not understand a single word they spoke.
“What you’re about to see is just another way of harvesting love.” Chrysalis continued their interrupted topic. “It works by taking a pony’s love. All of it, whether it’s willing or taken by force. The process changes the subjects, turning them into Changelings.”
“Is that what you’ve been doing to my brother?” Twilight asked.
“Exactly.” Chrysalis said. “Just over a longer time than usual. Shining Armor’s on the brink of becoming a Changeling now. Just one more time should be enough.”
“No thank you.” Twilight gritted her teeth.
“Spoilsport.” Chrysalis said playfully, though to Twilight she sounded more sinister than Discord and Nightmare Moon put together.
“But as I was saying, that’s the most effective method for gathering love. Take it all by force or get it all freely. End of story.” Chrysalis said.
“Are there other ways of turning ponies into Changelings?” Twilight asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. “Or back, perhaps?”
“Back? No. At least not that I know off.” Chrysalis shrugged. “And there is one other way to change a pony into a Changeling… it’s dangerous.”
“How dangerous?” Twilight asked.
“The kind of dangerous that kills you.” Chrysalis said forcefully. “Long ago, your great grandmother’s older sister lost her lover when she was revealed to be a Changeling. She tried everything to get him back, from hexes and charms to venomous love potions. Nothing worked. Grasping at straws, she used her magic to turn her lover into a Changeling but kept his love for her, what remained of it, intact. Unfortunately, she dropped dead on the spot, completely drained. The lover on the other hoof, remained an individual but was still tied into the hivemind. And when the hive figured out that he was responsible for the princess’s demise… well, let’s just say it wasn’t pretty.”
They walked on, an uncomfortable silence hanging in the air only disrupted by the nymph’s occasional chirps.
-
“It was so nice of the princess to offer us this chariot.” Fluttershy settled herself into the middle seat on the bench so she wouldn’t have to look out the window.
“Indeed, very generous of her.” Rarity said. “Much more comfortable than the train.” The white mare sunk into the velvety cushions of the golden chariot, feeling like a princess.
“Miss Rarity?” Applebloom asked. “Do we really have to go home now? Ah’m still worried about my brother.”
“I know you are, my dear.” Rarity said. “But you won’t have to miss him for long. The doctors told me that he’ll be transferred to the Ponyville hospital tomorrow.”
“Really?” Applebloom asked.
Rarity nodded. “Indeed. Now rest your eyes for a bit, you’ve had a rough day.” She levitated a blanket out of one of her bags and draped it over Applebloom, who squirmed in protest. “And the same is true for you three.” Rarity pulled out more blankets and placed them on Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Spike.
“Aw, but Rarity…” Sweetie Belle whined.
“No buts dear.” Rarity said. “It’s way past your bedtime.”
It took a bit more complaining from the three fillies and one dragon but soon they were all sound asleep. Not long after, the chariot took off, eight white Pegasi pulling it forward. Fluttershy smiled at the sight of the fillies and dragon sleeping, though Spike and Applebloom didn’t seem to have a very calm sleep, as they were both muttering in their sleep.
“How have you been holding up, dear?” Rarity asked.
“I’m fine.” Fluttershy said. “Just so worried. And scared.”
“Scared of what?” Rarity asked.
“The Changelings.” Fluttershy admitted sheepishly. “They frighten me. To think that anypony could be one of them, it just…” She stared out the window, watching the bright moon and the stars in an attempt to hide her face from Rarity’s eyes.
“Don’t bother yourself with such thoughts.” Rarity said, trying to reassure her. “It’s not good for you to worry like that.” The white Unicorn leaned in a bit closer. “But I admit, I too will be keeping an eye out for any suspicious behavior.”
Fluttershy turned to look at Rarity and nodded. “You’re right Rarity.” She said eventually. “But I just can’t help but feel like this is all just the beginning of something much worse.”
“I sincerely hope that you’re wrong.” Rarity said.
-
Twilight’s mouth fell open in shock. She too had a sizable set of fangs but that mattered little to her at the moment. “Wh-what? What is this?”
“Most Changelings refer to this place as ‘the rebirth’. I prefer the term ‘pantry’ to be honest.” Chrysalis said, waving a hoof from left to right.
They had passed from one hallway into another hallway. Lined along the walls were several green cocoons, each with a pony in them. Or at least some of them were still mostly ponies. Some had become Changelings, others only displayed a few traits that the emotion devourers possessed.
“The cocoons make it less taxing on both us and them.” Chrysalis explained. “It also allows us to harvest their love easier than if we were to drain them in one go.”
As if on cue, a Changeling drone walked up to a pod and prodded at it with his horn. The cocoon pulsed and shook as the pony inside trembled. A green glow formed around the protective case and the drone greedily absorbed it all.
“How can you do this?” Twilight asked, horrified by this display.
“You say it like it’s a bad thing.” Chrysalis said. “Some of these ponies were volunteers. A few others were nomads without a home. We provided one for them.” Of course, she neglected to mention that they had stolen away a few members of a travelling caravan in the dead of night.
“Volunteers?!” Twilight uttered in shock. “Ponies volunteer for this?” The thought of transforming ponies into Changelings was already strange to her. But to think that ponies would actually sacrifice their individuality and life for this? It boggled Twilight’s mind.
“Indeed. Some ponies long to be part of something greater than themselves.” Chrysalis said as she walked over to one pod in particular. “Of course, there are exceptions. This one for instance: we found her broken in the streets of Las Pegasus. Poor thing was starved for love and attention. If I didn’t know any better, I would have said that she already was a Changeling.” She ran a hoof over the thick membrane keeping the pony sealed within. “And now she’ll never be alone, never be starved and never hurt again.”
“Unless she fails, right?” Twilight said forcefully.
“Of course.” Chrysalis said without blinking. “The converts especially need a strong and firm, yet caring, hoof to guide and mold them.”
Twilight did not like this. She did not like this at all.
“Something bothering you, my dear?” The queen picked up on Twilight’s hostile thoughts. The princess was improving, Chrysalis could now only make out the intent of her thoughts, not the content.
“Yes! You say you want to help these ponies, yet you hurt them when they fail!” Twilight was seething by now. “You should help them learn from their mistakes, not punish them!”
“Changelings, both converts and natural born ones, learn best by punishment and reward.” Chrysalis said. “Punishment for errors, reward for success.”
“Like training a lapdog?” Twilight took a step forward. Anger was clear on her face by now and the nymph on her back was trembling from the amount of emotion the princess was giving off.
“It’s because they want to be lapdogs!” Chrysalis yelled. “They revel in being obedient! They long for complete control over every action! Every one of them longs for complete unity and complete servitude! They are jealous of every other Changeling that is in total synchronization with the queen!”
Twilight was taken aback by the queen’s outburst.
“They want punishment. It helps them serve their queen better.” Chrysalis said, trying her best to calm down again. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her heart was still beating way too fast from the excitement.
“I’m sorry.” Chrysalis eventually said. “But they are not ponies. None of them are. Not anymore, so don’t think that you’ll be able to treat them as such when you come to rule.”
“Then I won’t convert any pony. Ever.” Twilight said. She couldn’t imagine doing this to anypony.
Chrysalis shook her head. “There will always be ponies like her.” She turned back to the cocoon. “Broken ponies, outcasts of society. Ponies who want nothing more than their heartache to end. Your children will find them. Or they will find you.” She turned back to Twilight. “Would you turn your back on them, knowing that you might be their last hope for some sort of decent existence?”
Twilight opened her mouth to respond but no words came out. The queen’s words struck deep. As with everything so far, they made some sort of sense to the mare.
“I want to go back to my room.” Twilight eventually said, when nothing else came to mind. “I need some time to think.”
“Of course.” Chrysalis said. “Take all the time you need.”
Chrysalis called for a Changeling through the hivemind. Mere moments later, a pair of drones came running.
“You, take your princess back to her room.” She said to the left Changeling. “And you, take the nymph back to the nursery. I think he’s had a big enough adventure today.”
The Changelings nodded.
Twilight craned her head around and looked at her little brother, who was curled up on her back. Despite her earlier display of emotion he had managed to fall asleep. “Bye little guy.” She said as the drone gingerly lifted the nymph off of her back.
“He’ll be taken good care of.” Chrysalis assured her.
Twilight nodded. “Good night.” She simply said to her mother before allowing her to be led away by the drone.
“Good night.” Chrysalis said back as Twilight departed for her chambers.
She waited a few moments before turning around to the pods again. “Today could have gone better.” She said to the pod-pony in front of her.
-
“I think we should set up camp here.” Luna said. as they came to a small clearing. “We’re close to the border but we should still be safe here from the fumes.”
“Can’t we go further in?” Applejack asked. The more ground they covered in a single session, the closer they got to Twilight and possibly a cure for Big Macintosh.
“No.” Luna said as she levitated a sleeping bag out of her enchanted saddlebag. “We rest here, at the border. We would have to rest within an hour or so anyway, so it would be foolish to head in.”
Applejack wanted to complain about that but was quickly shushed by a glare from Luna.
“Come on Applejack, it’s like camping!” Pinkie wrapped a hoof around her fellow Earth pony. “We’ll build a campfire, we’ll roast marshmallows, tell ghost stories and talk about colts!”
Luna continued to resist the urge to facehoof. “Pinkie Pie, I will not partake in such trivial activities. Remember that this is not a happy camping trip. We are on a diplomatic mission into what could be considered enemy territory.”
“So… no ghost stories?” Pinkie asked.
“No.” Luna stated. “Now, you will rest. We leave at dawn.”
“What?” Rainbow Dash complained. “But that’s in three hours!”
“All the more reason for you to go to bed right away.” Luna said as she crawled into her sleeping bag.
The other ponies followed her example and quickly slipped into their sleeping bags.
“Good night.” Rainbow Dash said, a loud and obnoxious yawn following.
“Sleep tight!” Pinkie said cheerfully.
“Don’t let the bed bugs bite.” Applejack said before zipping up her sleeping bag.
“Bed bugs?” Pinkie asked. “But we’re in sleeping bags! Shouldn’t we be afraid of sleeping bag bugs? Or maybe they like being called bag bugs. Let’s call them that...”
As Pinkie droned on and on, Luna’s eye twitched. For the first time in recorded history, she was looking forward to seeing the sun rise.
-
-
-
This took a bit longer than I had expected, so I apologize for that. Also, I want to thank PPS once more, for taking the time to look for my errors in my unedited chapters. Thank you so much!
[E/N]: Hello everypony/dragon/griffon/changeling/draconequus! uT.TerAbsurdity here with another edition of Absurdity’s Chaos Corner! ….....Yeah, I’m afraid that might have to be postponed for a bit. My creative chaos side isn’t feeling too well right now. So I’ll just share a bit of news: On Friday in the nice, little (I use the word little quite loosely) town of Seattle is Everfree NW. It’s like BronyCon but for us cool kids on the west coast! It’s gonna be a nice long drive but I’m looking forward to it, all the ponies, the friendship, and especially the magic! And just a word to whoever is going to be selling stuff there: Bring it on. My wallet is ready!
I leave you with this wonderful piece of music: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2ixvsV-ahI0
Chapter 9
Chrysalis was laying on her bed, her eyes closed as she concentrated. Her horn glowed and her magic grabbed onto the jewelry box underneath her bed.
The queen rolled over in her bed and waited as the case lazily floated towards her.
With a dull ‘thud’ the case was dropped onto the soft sheets of her bed.
“I haven’t opened this box in years and now I’ve opened it twice in twenty-four hours,” she said to herself as she fumbled with the sloppily applied locking charms. Usually she’d have put more effort into them but she hadn’t had the time yet to properly reseal the box.
This time it only took her three minutes to break the enchantments. The satisfying ‘click’ of the lock was the only thing heard in her room, besides her own steady breathing. There were no other Changelings around at this time, as Chrysalis had, once again, forcibly thrown them out.
She was a bit more careful with the contents this time, as she didn’t dump all of it onto her sheets.
“A picture of me and that traitor,” Chrysalis listed as she levitated the picture out of the box. She had no frame around at the moment, so she’d just chucked it in like that. A few other items floated out after the picture. “Mother’s wedding ring, dad’s pocket watch… ah, there you are.”
She grasped the three tiny boxes with her magic and drew them from the jewelry box. She quickly placed the other items back and put the box aside.
The three containers were about the size of ring boxes and were all colored differently: grey, brown and purple.
She opened the grey one. Inside the padded box laid a single green shard, with an odd silvery shine to it. It was the last part left of her first daughter’s egg.
Princess Crescent Star. Chrysalis had named her so, after the sickle-shaped cut in one of her little wings.
Chrysalis had loved her daughter so much when she was born. Despite her own mother’s warnings, she had kept her daughter with her. This turned out to be a mistake. Crescent was insatiable. Chrysalis had given her enough love to feed the whole hive and it still wasn’t enough.
Each and every day she was forced to watch as Crescent grew weaker and weaker. They had quickly burned through their reserves and Chrysalis was left to watch all of her children starve. It was too late to plant her daughter with a foster family and her other children were starting to die, the casualities quickly rising in numbers.
In the end, Chrysalis had to make a choice. One that she still regretted to this day.
She closed the box and swapped it with the brown one.
Chrysalis opened it and pulled out a second green shard. This one had an shimmering shine to it, which danced in the light that the crystals provided.
Princess Iridescence, aptly named, was the complete opposite of her departed sister. This time around, Chrysalis was prepared. In the days after her second daughter had hatched, she had searched for the perfect family.
She found it in Ponyville. This family had unknowingly lost their young child to SIDS and Chrysalis had switched the children before anypony noticed.
Chrysalis sighed. She had felt so horrible afterwards, having taken the still child from their parents and replacing it with her own. But it was a necessary evil, she figured. And she had spared the mother, father and brother the grief of finding their child like that.
And at first it seemed like she had found the perfect family. The mother and father were loving and the brother was protective of his little sister. And then there was the fact that the family was as rich as the sea was deep. That helped too.
Imagine her surprise when the family didn’t stay together. As the years went one, the pair drifted apart. After a series of conflicts about money, of all things, they got a divorce. Her daughter was juggled between the parents and was neglected by both of them. The lack of love and the abundance of hate caused her to wither away. It broke Chrysalis’s heart all over again, having been unable to save her.
She remembered it vividly, that evening. She had found the young colt, hanging on to his sister. He had loved her but it wasn’t enough…
Chrysalis had gotten her revenge though. She pulled a few strings, impersonated a few jury members and bribed a few officials. The couple was still in prison to this day and their fortune had found its way into their son’s possession. It was the least that Chrysalis could to for the young colt, besides ‘adopting’ him.
Again she closed the box and reached for the last one.
The purple one clicked open to reveal a similar shard. It was just as green as the ones before it, only this one had a golden shine.
“My sweet Amaryllis,” Chrysalis said as she levitated the shard out of the box and spun it around. “My heir.”
This time around, she had done better. She had done her research. Ten families were on her list, all over Equestria. But Night Light and Twilight Velvet stood out from the rest. Chrysalis had done some digging in their family history, which taught her that the Twilight mares frequently experienced difficulties with their pregnancy.
And that was just what happened with the real Twilight Sparkle. Chrysalis had pitied the poor creature. She never wanted such things to happen but it was an opportunity which she gladly took.
Leaving her little Amaryllis behind was hard. The wounds left by losing Iridescence and Crescent Star were still there, even after all those years. But this time around she had taken the necessary precautions. Her daughter was under constant supervision by two Praetorians. The silent guardians would look out for and protect her from anypony with bad intentions. They served as her eyes and ears in the family, keeping her informed of any problems that might rear its head.
The shard floated out of its box and onto her hoof. She rubbed it with her other hoof, the texture feeling as smooth as silk. Then she gently placed back and closed the case.
“At least one of my daughters made it to adulthood,” Chrysalis said to herself as she picked all three boxes up once more. They floated in a nonsensical pattern in front of her as she thought on them.
“One that I rejected, in favor of the hive.” She placed the grey box back. “With much regret.” She whispered as a tear started to run down her cheek.
“One that they rejected over something more valuable to them.” She spat as the brown box was placed next to its counterpart. More tears followed the path of the first one.
“And one that rejects me and her kind.” With the third and last box set in place, she closed the jewelry box once more.
“But…” She rubbed a hoof over her cheeks to wipe away the tears. “She just needs time. And she did promise to come back.” Chrysalis allowed a smile to grace her face. “And she will become a proper queen, once she realizes what is best for the hive.” The jewelry box floated upwards, a loud click telling her that it was sealed once more.
She applied various hexes and charms on the box, as usual. Satisfied with her sealing skills, she returned the jewelry box to its place under her bed.
“So I’m not a complete failure,” Chrysalis said to herself with a smirk as she got off the bed.
-
“Wake up, you lazy bum!” Twilight nudged her brother a few times. She had generously allowed him to sleep in her bed, mainly because he refused to get off once he settled down on it. At least he was snoozing peacefully right now. Much to Twilight’s chagrin though, as she had been attempting to wake her brother up for the last ten minutes or so.
Twilight momentarily stopped badgering her brother and moved a hoof to her mouth as she yawned. She didn’t get much sleep. Shining Armor hogging her bed was one of the reasons. It didn’t help that the young stallion seemed oddly pleased with himself as he stretched and rolled around, trying to get comfortable in what was supposed to be her bed.
The other reason was that which she had seen during the night.
To Twilight, it was a serious crime. It was wrong, immoral and went against everything she stood for. To snuff out memories, feelings and ideas just like that didn’t sit well with her. It made her feel sick to her stomach.
She trotted over to the mirror. During the queen’s tour of the hive’s many, many hallways (and the occasional room), the mirror had been replaced. Not a single shard of glass was left and the placing looked like it had been done by a professional.
Twilight found it odd, to have such a large mirror embedded into the wall. It seemed so very out of place to her. But that didn’t stop her from being drawn to it from time to time.
She looked at her reflection. Twilight was finally coming to terms with the fact that this was her form now. No more purple coat or stubby horn. Those were gone now.
But as much as Twilight admired her new reflection, it also scared her. As if it were some kind of beast, hiding behind the pane of glass. Watching and waiting for the opportune moment to strike and grab her, pulling her from her world and into its own.
“Ha.” Twilight let out a dry laugh. “I inherited her good looks after all.”
The creature inside the mirror was an odd one, Twilight figured. She found that she still looked the same as when she was a pony, only now someone had changed her color palette and added and replaced a few parts.
She rubbed her muzzle. Unlike the queen she still had her softer, rounder head. Would that change in time? The vision that Twilight had been forced to watch proved that Chrysalis had been the same size as she was right now.
She looked down at her own legs, wondering what it would be like to look Princess Celestia in the eyes for a change, instead of having to look up to her both literally and figuratively.
That thought lead to another and made Twilight feel a bit gloomy. “Will I even be able to look her in the eyes, after all this?” She looked at her hole-riddled hooves. “I know in my heart that the princess would never do such a thing… but that dream…”
She sighed. As far as Twilight knew, Princess Celestia was the least of her worries. She was more concerned about what her parents would think. How could they love her, knowing that she wasn’t their real daughter but a replacement?
A knock on the door startled her a bit, breaking her chain of thought.
“The door’s open!” Twilight called out, her worries momentarily forgotten.
The door swung open. A drone walked in and bowed before Twilight. “My princess.” he said, not daring to look up at her.
Twilight did not like that. This drone could be her brother and yet he was nearly groveling at her feet. “Stand up , please.”
The drone did so, raising back to his hooves. “The queen wishes to speak with you, before you go,” he said with a hint of sorrow in his voice. He still kept his head down though, much to Twilight’s annoyance. “I am to escort you to her chambers.”
“Very well.” If it were up to Twilight she’d just head home without seeing the queen first. But she knew that was a bad idea. And despite their differences, Twilight did want to get to know her birth mother. Just not until after she had sorted things out with her family and friends.
“Take me to her,” she said to the Changeling.
The Changeling nodded. “Of course, my princess.” He turned around walked back out through the open door. Once through, he moved beside the door, holding it open and waiting for Twilight to pass through.
“Thank you,” Twilight said as the Changeling closed the door behind her. She didn’t like leaving Shining Armor alone but she figured that the sooner she met with the queen, the sooner they’d be on their way back home to Canterlot.
“Follow me,” the drone said.
Twilight did so, traversing the winding passages of the hive once more. She still had no idea as to what was where. It seemed like the Changeling home was made of nothing more than hallways connecting to hallways.
Eventually they came to a door that was familiar to Twilight.
The door opened before she could knock. “My dear daughter,” Chrysalis said as she saw Twilight standing in front of her door.
“You wanted to see me?” Twilight asked.
“I did,” Chrysalis said. “Come, walk with me.” She walked away, ignoring the drone that had brought Twilight to her.
Twilight wanted to groan but kept her frustration to herself.
The queen either didn’t notice her annoyance or simply didn’t comment on it. Without a word she escorted Twilight through the hallways, again.
Princess Twilight was starting to get sick of seeing the same dreary walls over and over again. Right now, she’d give her left front hoof for a decent point of reference and her right back hoof for a map. Where was a cartographer when you needed one?
-
Blueblood desperately tried to refrain from sneezing. Such things are for commoners, not princes, he told himself. Unfortunately for him, his nose thought otherwise.
“When’s the last time you cleaned up in here?” Blueblood demanded as he grabbed a handkerchief and blew his nose. “These scrolls are covered in dust!” he scolded the librarian. “Take some pride in your work and clean up!”
The librarian, a grey Unicorn, shrugged. “Just living up to my name, your highness.
-
“I’ve been thinking,” Twilight said, breaking the silence that clung to the air. Nothing else could be heard, besides their hooves striking the ground.
“Yes, and?” The queen asked curiously, though she obviously knew what Twilight wanted to talk about.
“I think it’s wrong,” Twilight said. “To punish your subjects, I mean. You shouldn’t have to resort to violence to prove a point.”
“I thought that I already explained that: Changelings learn best through punishment and reward,” Chrysalis reminded her. “And I prefer to reward. What you saw last night was a rare occurrence. That drone lost her charge, mere seconds after I had ordered her to take good care of that nymph. We’re lucky that he wandered back to us. He could just as well have escaped the nursery and fall down one of the many chasms in this place.”
Twilight failed to come up with a good response to that. “Still, I think it was too harsh.” That was all she managed to say on the matter before Chrysalis shrugged her comment off and continued walking.
The awkward silence returned quickly as neither of them spoke to the other, despite knowing there was an unresolved issue between them.
Eventually Chrysalis opened her mouth. “Are you still sore about what you saw last night?” she asked. Of course, she knew that Twilight was still bothered by it. Her daughter was broadcasting her thoughts again. Chrysalis was a tad disappointed: Twilight had been more discreet with her emotions last night but now Chrysalis could pick up on them just like before.
“The corporal punishment or the pod-ponies?” Twilight asked, though she obviously knew which one the queen was alluding to.
“The converts,” Chrysalis clarified. “I assume you’re upset about them?”
Twilight nodded. “Very upset. To me, it seems like you’re killing ponies by doing that to them. If I understand this properly, by converting them you strip away their personality, their emotions, their pain and their dreams. Am I correct?”
Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed you are, my dear. It’s not pretty, I know. But it needs to be done. If not for our sake, then for theirs. They get a home and we get food, it’s a win-win situation.”
“Or so you say…” Twilight rubbed her chin in thought. “But I just can’t support what you do. It feels like murder.”
Chrysalis ground to a halt and turned to her daughter. “Then call me that to my face.” The queen said calmly as she leaned closer to Twilight. “Call me a murderer.”
“But isn’t it? Murder, I mean.” Twilight countered. She refused to be intimidated by the queen and leaned in as well. “Don’t you destroy that pony’s personality? Their dreams? What is a pony without their dreams?”
“A Changeling apparently,” Chrysalis answered. “And who says that they don’t have dreams? They all long to be one with the queen, after all.”
“And then what?” Twilight asked. “What happens afterwards?”
“That, my dear daughter, is a very good question,” Chrysalis admitted. “One that I do not have the answer to.”
Chrysalis had always thought of that as the next generation’s problem. She’d be gone and forgotten long before the hive reached that state of mind. Or so she hoped.
Twilight sighed. “Look, all I want to know is if there’s anything to a Changeling’s life. From what I’ve seen so far, it’s eat, sleep, serve the queen and princess and that’s about it. I haven’t seen anything here that suggests that they do anything else, besides the library perhaps.” Twilight gritted her teeth. “But I doubt I’ll find many Changelings checking out books there.”
“While that may be true, it does not matter,” Chrysalis said. “The Changelings are happy. They are fed, they are safe. Those are the only things that do matter to them.”
“That’s it?” Twilight asked incredulously. “Nothing more than that? Eat, sleep and that’s it? What’s the purpose of such a life?”
“There’s a purpose to life?” Chrysalis asked, faking incredulousness. “Those are the basics of any life, whether it’s pony, Changeling or any other animal. It always comes down to that.”
“What’s wrong with wanting more than that?” Twilight asked. “What’s wrong with wanting to do more in life than just live to see another day?
“Because it’s not what we want, it’s what they want,” Chrysalis said. “This is what the Changelings want. They want simple lives, they like being controlled, they want to be free from such things.” Though Chrysalis had to admit that her children had some odd quirks that didn’t fit in with that image.
“It just feels so pointless,” Twilight stated her case again. “You’re a writer, surely you’d want them to be able to read and enjoy books, right?”
“Again, it’s not about what you want,” Chrysalis said playfully. Her daughter just didn’t seem to get it. “They can read but they only read instructions. They don’t like using their imagination, for anything other than to serve the hive, and they just don’t like books.” She shrugged. “I got over that a long time ago. It’s easier to accept that they don’t want anything to do with those kinds of things. Just go with the flow.”
“And drown in the current? No thank you.” Twilight stomped her hoof in frustration.
“And what would you do?” Chrysalis asked. “Force them to read? Maybe you’ll be able to tape a paintbrush to one of their hooves and make them draw. Face it Ama- I mean, Twilight. Face it, they don’t want to be creative. Ask any Changeling, they’ll all say the same.”
Chrysalis frowned. This conversation was turning very familiar, very fast. Only now the roles were reversed.
“I know it’s hard at first. Learning of your true heritage, discovering all of this.” Chrysalis moved a hoof around, indicating the entirety of the hive. “And discovering that you will become the ruler of a species so unlike ponies. You were raised as one but you will have to break away from your little pony ideals and little pony dreams.”
Twilight stayed quiet, which Chrysalis took as an invitation to continue. “Right now you’re probably thinking that when you return to Canterlot, that you’ll be able to pick your life up from where you left off.” She began to pace around her daughter in a slow circle.
“That nopony will be bothered by your heritage. That your friends will be understanding and will embrace you anyway,” Chrysalis continued, having just circled around her daughter. She stopped right in front of her and looked her in the eyes.
“But you will find that the ones you love will leave you, that your friends will forsake you and that the one you once trusted with your life will rip out your heart and incinerate it, leaving nothing but a twisted and blackened mess.” Chrysalis knew that she was overreacting but she wanted to make her point clear. She hoped that, unlike herself so long ago, Twilight would accept her mother’s words as truth and that she would not return to Canterlot at all.
But she knew better than that and Twilight was quick to confirm her suspicion.
“Even if that turns out to be the truth,” Twilight started, having found her voice again. “Even if my friends might forsake me, I have to know for sure. If I don’t go, then I’ll never know.”
She walked over to the queen with a soft, compassionate smile on her face. “I saw your memories, remember? I saw the pain that… Celestia caused you. I don’t want to believe that that was true but I need to find out for myself.”
Chrysalis nodded. “I did not mean to upset you my dear,” she said with an apologetic undertone. “But it’s best that you know what could happen when you go back there.” Chrysalis sighed before admitting something to both herself and her daughter. “And now I’m starting to sound like my mother. She gave me the same speech so many years ago.”
“Is that a bad thing?” Twilight asked, curious about her other grandmother. She had only known her grandma Twilight Twinkle for a few years, before the mare left to join grandpa in the Elysian fields. And she had never even seen her grandparents on her father’s side. “What was she like?
“Didn’t I tell you that she sealed me into a cocoon when I wanted to go back to Canterlot?” Chrysalis asked.
“You did,” Twilight said. Part of her wanted to laugh at the mental image of a filly Chrysalis inside one of those cocoons. But the rest of her knew the reality of what went on inside those contraptions.
And despite Twilight’s hardy appearance, the words of the queen had struck her deeply. She knew that the queen would ask her to stay once more. But now, having heard the queen’s thoughts on the matter, Twilight was even more determined to return home.
Because Twilight had to prove the queen wrong.
-
“I sent some drones ahead to pick up your brother,” Chrysalis said as they came to a large, steel door. It was made of a crude looking metal and looked very heavy indeed. Twilight figured that it must have been taken from somewhere else and repurposed, as the hinges looked beat and the door didn’t entirely fit the doorway it was in.
Twilight could see light shining in through those cracks. Sweet, warm daylight just waiting out there for her. The ever-present blue shine of the gems just didn’t do it for her.
“Shining Armor?” Twilight called out. The white stallion was standing at the gate, flanked by two drones.
The stallion didn’t respond but he did react to Twilight’s voice. He turned to face her with a tired smile on his face.
“You might want to take him to a hospital,” Chrysalis said, trying to sound concerned. “Once you get back in Canterlot. Tell them to stuff some chocolate down his throat. It’ll help.”
Twilight’s ears perked up. “Chocolate?” she asked, her tone suddenly very enthusiastically.
Chrysalis brought her hoof to her face and let out a sigh. “Yes, chocolate. The stuff every Changeling goes gaga over. There’s something in there that’s nutritious to both Changelings and ponies in his position.”
Twilight didn’t seem to be paying attention though, as her mind wandered back to the incident with MMMM cake and that delicious looking Chocolate Mousse Moose. There was a reason that nopony had left Twilight alone in that cabin at any time.
Chrysalis stomped her hoof, snapping Twilight out of her fantasy. “I assume you still want to go back to Canterlot?”
Twilight nodded.
“I thought so. Very well, follow me. We’re stepping out into the Wastelands.”
The door opened without a word. Two Behemoths were struggling to pull it open. Twilight could hear them groan from the other side.
Inch by inch, the gate swung open. Twilight had to shield her eyes from the sun at first. Her eyes had adapted to the little light inside the hive and being exposed to the sun like that hurt a little.
It didn’t take long for Twilight’s eyes to adjust though. But actually, Twilight had wished that they hadn’t. Up close, the Wastelands were even worse. Up at the top of the hive, she could at least still see Canterlot a bit. Down here, everything reeked. The sulfur scent, that was devoid in the hive, was everywhere outside. Twilight felt a little nauseous from the pungent stench.
And even down here, Twilight could see nothing alive in their land. No trees, other than a few dead and twisted monstrosities here and there. No grass sticking out through the layer of ash, no shrubberies, no nothing.
“Depressing, isn’t it?” Chrysalis asked. “Though it grows on you after a while.”
“I don’t think anything will be growing here any time soon.” Twilight kicked a loose rock and send it plummeting into a pile of ash. The powder was thrown around by the impact, before settling down again.
“Well, it does make for a near-perfect defense,” Chrysalis said, pointing out the obvious. “Nopony can get in here without a breathing charm.”
Twilight looked around. “Why did we come out here?” she asked.
“We’re sending you home,” Chrysalis reminded her. “And the easiest way is through here.” She pointed at a seemingly inconspicuous boulder. “Move it,” Chrysalis ordered.
One of the Behemoths that had opened the gate rushed over to the boulder and slammed into it. The grey stone rolled a good distance away, revealing a perfectly round hole underneath.
“Can you fly down there on your own?” Chrysalis asked as she took to the air herself. “Just try and spread your wings. You just need to glide down.”
“I can try,” Twilight said, though she didn’t sound as confident as she wanted to.
Chrysalis nodded and dove into the hole in the ground. Twilight walked up to the hole and looked down. It wasn’t terribly deep but Twilight had absolutely no experience with flying. Nervously, she attempted to open her wings. Much to her surprise, her wings did as she wanted them to.
“Here I go…” Twilight closed her eyes and jumped. And of course Twilight only realized this after she jumped.
“Aah!” Twilight screamed as she floated down into the tunnel.
She was going to crash! She was going to crash! She- landed softly next to Chrysalis, who was rolling her eyes. “Drama queen,” the real queen said. “If floating down twenty feet makes you scream like a little nymph, I can’t wait to see how you’ll take to real flying.”
Twilight glared at her. “I didn’t even have wings until recently, you know. Can you blame me for being a bit apprehensive?”
“No, I suppose not,” Chrysalis admitted. Without a word she continued down the tunnel. Twilight waited a few minutes for the drones to lower Shining Armor down as well before following the queen.
Chrysalis was waiting for her a bit further down. “You’ll love this,” Chrysalis said.
Just up ahead was a large room. Glowing crystals littered the walls and in the center of it stood a chariot. “Fit for a princess,” Chrysalis said with a dramatic wave of her hoof.
The chariot looked rather frail, much like the Changelings themselves. It was black and didn’t seem very royal at all. “Okay, I’m sorry. I lied. But it gets the job done,” Chrysalis said. She pointed at the tunnel on the opposite side of the one they came in through. “We rarely, if ever, use this passage. It’s not suited for larger groups, since it ends up near Canterlot.” Chrysalis had preferred to use this passage to transport her daughter home at first but it would have drawn way too much attention.
Eight Changeling drones popped up and ran to the front of the carriage. They worked their ways into the harnesses and soon they were ready to pull the wagon.
“Help our dear guest in,” Chrysalis ordered the two drones that were escorting Shining Armor. They nodded and guided the white stallion towards the carriage. One of them opened the door while the other one tried to push Shining Armor in. Said stallion responded by sitting down and refusing to budge.
Chrysalis watched the scene with some amusement before turning to her daughter. “Before you go, I have some… things to give you,” she said with a smile on her face, sans fangs this time. “To make up for not being there all those birthdays and Hearth’s Warming Eves.”
A pair of Behemoths walked towards the royal pair, both bearing a large chest on their back. They gently lowered the valuable containers and placed them in front of Twilight.
“Open it,” Chrysalis egged her on.
Twilight looked at the two chests. Both were made of wood and iron and looked rather old. She randomly picked the left one and tried to open it with her magic. Unbeknownst to her, her horn glowed more green than purple as she fiddled with the lock. The two colors shifted and changed, bled into each other before separating once more. They seemed to be ever-changing but the green was slowly but surely taking over. Chrysalis noticed this but failed to comment on it, wishing for Twilight to discover that little change on her own.
The lock popped open with a rather dramatic ‘click’ and Twilight wasted no time in lifting the lid.
Twilight figured that the queen knew what her daughter liked, so she wasn’t surprised to see the chest stuffed with books.
“A few diaries from your ancestors and some Changeling spell books,” Chrysalis explained the contents of the chest. “I’m sure you’ll find something to your liking in there.”
“Thank you,” Twilight said with a smile on your face. “What’s in the other?”
“The scroll, Queen Flutterheart’s journal and some other books. And I slipped some chocolate in as well.” Chrysalis reacted instantly and batted Twilight’s magic away from the second lock. “Save it for later. You have a big day ahead of you and if my experience is anything to go by, you’ll need a lot of comfort food afterwards,” she advised her daughter.
Twilight scowled for a few seconds, before her expression softened. “Thank you,” she said. “I… I know we have our differences and that I barely know you… hay, I don’t even know your name…” Twilight said nervously. “You never told me.”
“It’s Chrysalis but you, my dear daughter, can call me ‘mom’,” Chrysalis said with a hopeful tone to her voice.
“I-I can’t do that,” Twilight looked down. “I’m sorry but you’re- you’re not my mom. Twilight Velvet is.”
Chrysalis looked rather hurt by that statement. Just for a split second though as she knew that was to be expected.
“But…” Twilight continued. “Just give me some time. I do want to get to know you better, you and my new fami- where did they just come from?!” She finished with an incredulous question.
Somehow the room had filled up with Changelings while she and Chrysalis were chatting. Behemoths of various sizes, various soldiers and a ton of drones. There were even some Praetorians without their camouflage on. Some of the drones had nymphs with them too, riding on their back. Twilight did a quick sweep of the room but unfortunately failed to find the little guy from the night before.
“They just wanted to come say goodbye,” Chrysalis said with a genuine smile. “They’ll probably be down about for a while. But they’ve waited for eighteen years to see you, a few weeks more won’t hurt them.”
“Right… weeks.” Twilight wasn’t sure if she’d be back so soon though. “Anyway, like I was saying: I do want to get to know you all properly. But first I need to sort this thing out, okay?”
Chrysalis nodded. “Of course, my dear daughter,” she said. “May you have more luck with that than I did.” The queen obviously had her doubts about that and was wondering how long it would take for her daughter to come running back to her and the hive.
Twilight was unaware of her mother’s true thoughts on the matter. She just nodded and walked up to the carriage. Somehow the two drones had managed to wrestle Shining Armor into his seat, where he now sat contently looking out the window. “We’re going home, B.B.B.F.F.,” Twilight said with a smile.
She waited patiently as the two Behemoths lifted the two presents from Chrysalis onto the roof of the carriage. One of the chests chirped angrily at being tossed around like that, thought that complaint fell on deaf ears.
The two drones that had been escorting Shining Armor leapt onto the roof and secured the chests, making sure that they could not move around or fall off.
Twilight noticed that they were done and opened the door to the carriage. Before she could get on, Chrysalis stopped her. “I forgot one last thing,” she said as she lowered her horn to Twilight’s.
A green glow surrounded Twilight, which quickly erupted in a flash of blinding light.
Twilight looked at her hooves. They were purple! And they didn’t have any freaky holes in them!
“Your disguise,” Chrysalis clarified. “We never did get to practice more.”
“Thank you,” Twilight said.
“Be warned though: it won’t last for long,” Chrysalis warned her. “Two days, maybe three if you’re lucky. After that, you’re on your own. Don’t get startled either. That will undo the disguise.”
“I’ll be careful,” Twilight assured her. “Goodbye, Chrysalis. I’ll see you soon, I think.”
“I hope so, my dear,” Chrysalis said sincerely. “Read those books I gave you. There’s a lot of spells that only Changelings can perform, as they’re fuelled by love instead of magic. So try to feed at times, to keep your energy up. Trust your instincts, there’s not much to it. Be careful and know that your mother and your family loves you very much.” Chrysalis found herself to be rattling, much like a mother sending their foals out on their own for the first time.
Chrysalis just wished that her daughter would stay just a bit longer. She still had so much to teach her. And even though they had spent a lot of their time together arguing, Chrysalis was glad to have a sensible pony to talk to.
Twilight nodded. “I know.” She wanted to say the same to her and the rest of her family but love just didn’t form overnight as far as she knew.
With that last bit of advice given, the once again purple mare jumped into the carriage and settled down next to her brother. “We’re going home, B.B.B.F.F.” she said with some enthusiasm, though she remained torn on the inside.
Chrysalis nodded and gave the Changelings pulling the cart the signal to run.
And run they did.
Chrysalis, along with the rest of the hive that managed to fit in the cave watched as their princess left them once more.
A Praetorian landed next to Chrysalis. “Are we really letting her go alone, my queen?” he asked her in a raspy voice.
Chrysalis glared at him, causing the guard to cower before her. “Of course not!” she yelled. “You best start running, you just missed your ride.”
It took the Praetorian a few seconds to get what she meant. His eyes widened and he ran off without a word.
“You, go with him.” Chrysalis pointed at another Praetorian. The silent guardian saluted her and ran after his comrade.
Chrysalis looked around her. All the Changelings there were staring at the tunnel, hoping that their princess would turn around and come back.
“All of you, return to your posts!” Chrysalis called out, tearing them from their daydream and sending the Changeling mass scrambling to get out of the cavern and back to the hive.
Chrysalis waited patiently for the Changelings to evacuate before turning to a drone standing next to her. “I have prepared instructions for the Harvesters in Ponyville,” she said. “You will go to my chambers and take the scrolls on my desk to them immediately. And don’t get caught this time,” she warned the drone.
The Changeling gulped and nodded furiously before scampering off.
Chrysalis groaned as she made her way back to the hive as well. That drone infuriated her at times. She was the reason that Canterlot had been under lock-down, having been caught by a group of guards. They had actually just stopped her, in the hopes that she’d buy a card for the royal guard’s charity ball but they quickly turned suspicious of her. Some of her drones just weren’t terribly good at acting naturally. Luckily she had gotten away, though not without losing her cargo.
The only reason Chrysalis didn’t keep her grounded was that she was the fastest convert she had ever had under her command.
Still, that didn’t take away the fact that she had made things overly difficult for Chrysalis in Canterlot. Luckily those nimrods that called themselves scientists had been unable to crack their language. Who knew that the Changeling’s ability to pick up on pheromones on a piece of paper would be the key to their code?
The drone remained on Chrysalis’s mind even as she flew out of the tunnel and into the Wastelands. She had been slightly dishonest with Twilight. Changelings did enjoy being creative. But like she had told her daughter: they only like it when they were disguised and when it was to serve the hive. They had to be, how else would they mimic a pony? After all, a pony that looked like a pony but didn’t act like one would be deemed suspicious.
And of course, there were the hats. Chrysalis never did understand why they were so fascinated by something as meaningless as headgear. But that was the least of her worries.
Right now she was more worried about the Harvesters that she sporadically send out into Equestria. She’d completely sever a drone or a soldier’s connection to the hive and send them to infiltrate small villages or towns. Being separated would cause them to become independent for a while, an individual. Chrysalis knew how much they disliked that but it helped them fit in with the ponies so much better.
And the amount of love they’d bring back was always a nice supplement to the love she’d get from the cocoons. Before she began utilizing Harvesters, she had taken to ‘saving’ more than a few dozen ponies per year.
Chrysalis always found it to be strange that nopony made a big deal out of the kidnappings. There had been years that her Changelings kidnapped well over a hundred ponies. Mostly travelling nomads or runaways but it still struck her as odd.
Though it was obvious that they didn’t need that much love. But as a young queen, Chrysalis had been terrified of running out of food for her children. And love didn’t spoil. But she couldn’t keep those ponies turned Changeling locked in their cocoons for very long either, so much of the gathered love was lost because of that.
But thanks to the Harvesters they didn’t need as many ponies as before, which in turn lowered their chances of getting caught even more.
Besides, the Harvester’s discomfort would only last for about two months before Chrysalis would call them back and reintegrated them into the hivemind. She had learned the hard way that she shouldn’t keep them away for too long. Her children would grow uncomfortable by being separated but in time that feeling would evolve into utter and total despair.
Her children would feel abandoned and their bodies would simply shut down, not knowing what to do anymore. Chrysalis had learned this the hard way, having arrived just too late to save that one Soldier’s life…
Chrysalis looked up at the sky. Her delivery drone was flying overhead at high speed, now disguised as a brown Pegasus with a black mane.
She made herself no illusions, the stunt she pulled off in Canterlot was sure to have some consequences for her kind. Her Harvesters would need to be careful as not to draw attention to themselves.
But ponies were quick to forget. They’d just need to lay lower than usual and in a few decades ponykind would have forgotten that they even existed.
Unless, of course, something else went phenomenally wrong. But Chrysalis was confident that such a thing wouldn’t happen.
…
Maybe she’d send a few more Praetorians with her daughter, just to be safe.
-
Twilight looked out the window of the speeding carriage. Not that there was much to see outside. Other than the occasional glowing gem there wasn’t much interesting to behold. Twilight did, however, notice that the tunnel they were in was obviously hoofmade. No natural underground passageway would be so straight.
“I’m so confused, Shiny,” she said to the passive stallion next to her. “What do you think I should do?”
Shining Armor looked at her and tilted his head, not quite understanding what she meant.
“I hope the doctors can fix you up,” Twilight said to herself. “because this is just-”
Twilight was interrupted by a sudden thud on the roof. Another one soon followed.
A Praetorian looked down the side of the carriage and in through the window. Twilight stared at him, until he suddenly blinked out of existence.
“Looks like we have guests,” Twilight Sparkle said, more to herself than to Shining Armor who had decided that now was the perfect time for a nap.
Twilight looked out the window again, wondering if that Praetorian was still hanging there or if he was sitting on the roof now.
The rest of the ride was rather uneventful. There wasn’t much to see either, just darkness and the occasional glowing gemstone to light the way that the Changelings followed.
Twilight was amazed at the stamina that the Changelings had. The journey had so far taken an hour and half, yet they showed no signs of fatigue.
Eventually they came to the end of a rather uneventful journey. Twilight preferred the train ride to Canterlot, at least then she had been able to look out the window. She had forgotten to grab a book out of the chests her mother had given her before leaving, thus leaving her bored to tears.
The Changelings came to a stop inside another room. It wasn’t as big as the one on the other side of the tunnel. Twilight figured that the carriage would have trouble turning here, it was that cramped. Somehow they managed it though.
One of the Praetorians on the roof leapt off and opened the door for her. “Thank you,” Twilight said as she got out. “Come on, Shiny.” She helped her big brother out.
“This way,” the Praetorian said, beckoning for Twilight to follow him. The other Changelings stayed behind as they worked to release themselves from the harnesses.
Twilight followed her guard, who led her and Shining Armor to the surface once more.
She blinked a few time to get used to the bright light again. And then she saw it.
“Canterlot!” she called out, before clasping her hoof over her mouth. That had come out in Rarity’s voice. “Oh no, you’ve got to be kidding me,” she said, still in the fashionista’s voice. She cleared her throat a few times and said some nonsensical words. Eventually her voice turned back to normal.
“I’m going to have to work on that,” she said to herself. “Could be fun at parties though.”
Twilight quickly returned to the situation at hoof. “Excuse me,” she said to her guard. “Could you do me a favor?”
The Praetorian’s look was one of confusion. The queen had never asked for a ‘favor’ before. She just gave orders, which he was more than happy to carry out. But he nodded anyway, not wishing to disappoint his princess.
“Great,” Twilight said. “Could you take my brother to the Canterlot hospital? Do you know where that is?”
The Changeling nodded. “Of course, my princess.” He bowed before her. “I will do as you ask.”
“Thank you.” Twilight still felt uncomfortable about the submissive gesture. Celestia didn’t like it either but she had learned to live with it. Twilight figured that she could do the same.
Twilight hated leaving her brother in the hooves of a Changeling but right now, she had bigger fish to fry. Figuratively speaking, of course. Twilight would hate to get scolded by Fluttershy for being so unkind to her fishy friends.
“All that’s left to do is-” Twilight stopped midsentence and facehoofed. Now she sounded like Fluttershy! “This is going to take some getting used to.” She sighed.
-
She eventually managed to get her own voice back. Shining Armor was now on his way to Canterlot as well, with the Praetorian disguised as a stallion that Twilight had never seen before. His coat was brown, as was his mane though that was a darker shade. His cutie mark was in the shape of an hourglass.
Twilight had given the Praetorian a short backstory to tell at the hospital, that he had found Shining Armor wandering around in the forest. It wasn’t much but he was to disappear as soon as he had dropped her brother off.
That left her with eight Changeling drones that were waiting for orders. “Just rest here until I come back,” she said to them.
The eight of them nodded in unison, before returning to the cave.
With all of that said and done, Twilight made her way to Canterlot. It wasn’t far from the cave they had ended up in which caused Twilight to wonder why nopony had ever noticed it. Or maybe-
Twilight stopped in her tracks as a big, brown grizzly bear stood before her. The bear looked at her curiously. She then looked left, right and behind her.
The bear burst into emerald flames, revealing that it was actually a Changeling. The Behemoth that stood there bowed before her princess. “I am sorry for startling you like that, my princess. Please forgive me,” the Changeling said with a low, yet feminine voice.
Twilight stammered, “That’s okay, no harm done.” Her disguise was still intact and that was all that mattered right now.
The Behemoth nodded and turned back into a bear and wandered into the cave, probably to do bear-related things, or at least pretend to do so.
Twilight was still a bit shocked though. She didn’t know that Changelings could turn into other creatures as well. Perhaps only the big ones could, she thought.
But she could worry about that later, because right now she had to head over to Canterlot, talk to the princess and try not to get banished in the process.
-
Twilight figured that it was around noon when she arrived in Canterlot. Studying under the sun’s mistress had taught her to read its movements. A nearby bell tower confirmed her thoughts. As she walked into Canterlot she did her best to seem inconspicuous. “Don’t mind me,” she whispered to herself. “Just a regular old Unicorn trying to make her way to the castle.”
She did notice a lot more guards in the streets, compared to the last time she visited. She didn’t know why just yet but she figured that it probably had something to do with the Changelings. The Changeling queen had been rather vague about what happened during the wedding and Twilight had other things to worry about at the time, so she didn’t press for answers, something very uncharacteristic of her.
Soon enough, Twilight arrived at the castle. It came to her as no surprise to find the castle entrance heavily guarded as well.
“Uh, hi?” Twilight said to the pair of guards in front of the closed gate. “I don’t suppose that you’ll let me in? I need to speak with the princess. It’s very important.”
“The princess will not see anypony today without an appointment,” the grey guard said. “Do you have one?”
“No,” Twilight said. “But I really, really need to see her, it’s important.”
“As important as it may be, you are not permitted to enter the castle.” He squinted his eyes. “You look familiar though.”
“Yes! I mean, yes. I am Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia’s personal student,” Twilight said, hoping that that would be enough to sway the guard.
“The princess said that you were kidnapped,” the other guard, a white Pegasus, said. “How can we be sure that you’re not a Changeling spy?” They both raised their spears, just in case.
“Kidnapped?” Twilight laughed nervously as she saw those weapons pointed at her. “Right. But I’m not a spy. If I was, would I be so stupid to just walk up to you?”
“She has a good point,” the Unicorn said. “Maybe she managed to escape.”
“I don’t know, you can’t trust anypony nowadays,” the Pegasus said. “I’m sorry but until you can prove your claims, I’m afraid I can’t let you in.”
“Fine,” Twilight said. A mild panic began to take its hold on her. She absolutely needed to see the princess first. She was more worried about her parents’ reaction that the princess’ but she needed to know if Celestia had her back.
And if that wasn’t the case and she were to face banishment, she’d prefer to have that out of the way first.
But she knew that she wouldn’t be able to convince the guards. It was rather difficult to prove her identity, especially since she barely knew these guards.
Twilight turned to walk away, a new plan already forming in her head. Unfortunately, that new plan escaped her when she accidentally ran into a blue Unicorn with a distinctive green mane. Papers were scattered everywhere as the two Unicorns tumbled to the ground.
Sheer panic coursed through her as Twilight looked herself over. Her hooves were still whole, her coat was still purple. She didn’t know how solid her disguise was but she’d hate to prove the guards right in their claims.
“I’m so sorry… Twilight? Is that you?” the Unicorn asked. “I haven’t seen you in ages, how have you been?”
“Brass Bit?” Twilight recognized the elderly stallion. “Oh right. Sorry about bumping into you.”
“Not your fault my dear, I should have looked where I was going.” Brass Bit bend down to pick up his papers, which had scattered all around the pair.
“Here, let me help you with that.” Twilight gathered the papers up and straightened them out with her magic. Luckily for her, nopony noticed the green that had overtaken her normally purple glow. If they had, Twilight would have found herself in the dungeons, along with the rest of the captured Changelings.
“Thank you, my dear,” Brass Bit said. “I’ve just been so bothered by these papers. I just can’t get them out of my head.”
“What’s wrong with them?” Twilight asked, taking a quick glance at them before handing them back. Matters concerning money had never been her forte.
“Nothing for you to worry about,” Brass Bit waved her off. “Just some numbers that don’t add up. Now, what seems to be the problem here?”
“Problem? What makes you think there’s a problem?” Twilight asked nervously.
“The fact that you’re out here and not talking with the princess,” Brass Bit said. “Are they keeping you out?” He pointed at the guards.
Twilight nodded. “Yeah, they think that I’m a Changeling.” That was the truth, of course. But Twilight didn’t want to share that little secret just yet.
“Well, we can’t have that,” Brass Bit scoffed. “Ahem, gentlemen? I can prove that this Unicorn is the real Twilight Sparkle.”
“How?” the Pegasus guard asked.
“Ahem, I’m sorry for bringing this back up, Twilight, but do you remember that incident? The one with the cookie jar?” he asked with a playful twinkle in his eyes.
“Oh, that…” Twilight lowered her head in shame. “That was so embarrassing.”
“Indeed it was. Could you tell the guards here what exactly happened that day?” Brass Bit didn’t take pleasure in this but regardless of that, he found the story to be rather hilarious.
Of course, he didn’t bring up that story for some laughs. He had been the one to find little Twilight, stuck in the cookie jar with no way to get out. Only he, Twilight herself, Princess Celestia and a hooffull of guards knew what really happened that day.
“I… I tried to take one of Princess Celestia’s special cookies, you know: those with the really good chocolate chips…
Twilight had a problem: she didn’t have cookies. Princess Celestia had cookies but she didn’t want to share them with Twilight after the little filly had managed to eat a month’s supply of said cookies in an hour. Twilight had been sick for a week but to her, it had been totally worth it.
But Princess Celestia had cookies. More specifically, she had cookies inside a jar and said jar was being kept at the top of the cupboard, far out of any filly’s reach. What was worse was the fact that the princess had enchanted the cookie jar in a way so that no telekinetic magic could be used on it, save her own.
But even at a young age, Twilight was a thinker! She saw a problem, all she needed was a solution.
That solution consisted of as many books as she could carry, a few boxes, a stepladder and Miss Smartypants.
Somehow, using the imagination that only a filly her age possessed, Twilight had constructed a rickety staircase, consisting of everything she had carried into the kitchen, except for Miss Smartypants of course. She had appointed the stuffed toy to construction supervisor, complete with protective hat and reflective vest.
Unfortunately, Miss Smartypants lied on her resume and was clearly not suited for the job. Else she would have recognized the danger of this situation and would never have allowed Twilight to ascend the makeshift staircase. The fact that Smartypants was a stuffed toy may have had something to with it too.
Regardless, Twilight had somehow managed to make her way up to the cookie jar. That beautiful blue and white striped jar! But Twilight wasn’t interested in the jar, no matter how pretty it was. No, the contents in the jar were much more desirable.
She lifted the lid off with her mouth and laid it aside. The scent of sugary sweet chocolate chip cookies assaulted her nose.
Tentatively she reached into the jar and pulled out a single cookie, which she promptly devoured. Not just ate, DEVOURED. Twilight loved these cookies so much.
One by one, the biscuits found their way into her stomach. Until only one remained.
“I’m going to get you,” Twilight said to the sole cookie that laid on the bottom of the jar. “It’s just a matter of time!” Her magic was still useless, so she had to get the treat on her own. But she couldn’t reach it with her hoof.
And then Twilight had an idea. In retrospect, it wasn’t the brightest idea but it was better than nothing.
She pulled herself up on the edge of the jar and stuck her head in. “Almost… got…cookie…” Twilight mumbled as she reached with her mouth towards the cookie. She still couldn’t reach far enough!
Her hindlegs broke free from the ground as Twilight leaned in further and further, until…
“I’m stuck,” Twilight said calmly. She wiggled her hindlegs helplessly as she was now stuck up to her stomach in the jar. “Now what?” It was rather dark inside the jar but Twilight quickly lit up her horn. At least that kind of magic was still working despite Princess Celestia’s spellwork.
Twilight could see the cookie again, now that the light from her horn illuminated the darkness. It was so close, yet so far. It was teasing her, staying just out of her reach.
So she tried shaking herself loose, in an attempt to sink just a bit deeper into the jar so she could get her prize.
But the rocking motion that Twilight made caused the jar to tilt over.
“Uh-oh,” Twilight let out before the jar started to roll towards the edge.
“And then I rolled down those steps, out the kitchen and into the hallway, before Brass Bit and Princess Celestia managed to stop me.” Twilight wished that she could sink into the ground right now.
The two guards said nothing but Twilight noticed that the ends of their lips were curled upwards.
“The poor thing was wailing like a banshee,” Brass laughed. “Of course, Celestia quickly released her from that jar. And besides, that cookie was the best of the bunch, right?”
Twilight shook her head. “No, the janitor broke that jar with a hammer to release me. My ears were ringing for days,” she said. “And the princess ate that cookie right in front of me while she was coming up with my punishment.” She frowned.
“That’s what I wanted to hear,” Brass Bit patted her on the back. “Gentlemen,” he turned to the two guards. “this is truly Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia’s protégé. I personally vouch for her.”
“Very well then,” the Unicorn guard said. He was no longer trying to hide his laughter and soon both of them started chuckling.
“In you go, Miss Sparkle,” the Pegasus guard said as he moved his spear away. “Sorry for doubting you. I assume that you can make your way to the princess on your own?”
Twilight nodded. “I can, thank you.” She turned to Brass Bit. “And thank you as well.”
“Think nothing of it,” Brass Bit chuckled. “Come, let’s not keep the princess waiting.”
The pair of Unicorns walked into the castle. Twilight noticed that, just like in Canterlot, there were a lot more guards around. She didn’t comment on it though, instead waiting until she got her answers from Celestia.
“I must leave you now, Twilight Sparkle,” Brass Bit said. “I’m needed at the treasury. It was nice seeing you again.”
“You too. Oh, and thanks again for helping me out,” Twilight said with a smile.
“Any time,” Brass Bit said with a courtly wave. “Goodbye Miss Sparkle.” With that said, he left towards the royal treasury.
Twilight watched as he walked away. “This is it,” she said to herself as she started walking again, this time towards the throne room. That was the place she was most likely to find the princess at this time of day.
She easily made her way there, having known the quickest way there (or away from there) since she was a filly. She lifted her hoof to knock on the door but stopped.
Twilight had fond memories of this castle. Despite what most ponies would think, she did get into trouble at times. Usually because Spike egged her on though.
But no matter what she did wrong, the princess never held it against her. Princess Celestia was like a second mother to Twilight. Well, a third mother if she counted the Changeling queen.
That was the reason Twilight was afraid to knock. That her third mother, her teacher, her mentor and hero would cast her out, just like Chrysalis all those years ago.
Twilight realized though, that if she didn’t knock, she’d never find out.
She raised her hoof and-
Something else drew her attention. Her troubles were suddenly forgotten as Twilight turned around. A feeling was invading her mind, just like before at the hive. This one wasn’t as strong though. Twilight felt but a fraction compared to the ones back in the Wastelands.
And the feeling they projected was different. Instead of happiness, it felt more like loneliness. Twilight still didn’t know exactly how she could tell those apart though.
Twilight set out to find the source of the loneliness. Celestia could wait a few minutes, she told herself.
The feeling got stronger and stronger the further away she walked from Celestia’s throne room.
Eventually Twilight came to a staircase, one that she had never been down because Celestia had forbidden her from doing so.
“The dungeons?” Twilight asked out loud. “What could be…” She took a first step down. She needed to know what was down there.
And as she had expected, there wasn’t much. The walls were bleak, the floor was grey and the bars were solid. Twilight just wondered who left the door wide open. Not that she’d be able to free any hardened criminals without the other keys but it seemed like a big security risk to her.
Most of the cells were empty anyway.
Except for two cells next to each other. Twilight gasped as she saw who was in there.
One contained about a dozen or so Changelings, while the other contained only two. The larger group bowed before her as she came into their view. “Don’t bow, please,” Twilight said. Instantly the group reared up again.
“Princess?” a raspy voice asked from the other cell. “Why are you here?” one of the Changelings said, the other one was sleeping at the moment.
“I heard you, all of you,” Twilight answered. “You were lonely, right?”
“We are,” the soldier said. “They especially,” he motioned to the cell besides them. “They need the queen to guide them. They are one with her,” he explained. “And they can be one with you too…”
“How did you guys end up here?” Twilight asked, ignoring the Changeling’s slightly creepy words for the time being.
“We were captured by the ponies,” he said. “But our plan worked, you were safe! Why did you come back?”
“I have my reasons,” Twilight said. “Are you okay? They haven’t hurt you, have they?” Twilight knew that Princess Celestia would never allow any guard to lay a hoof on a prisoner. But she couldn’t be around at all times either.
“No, they have not,” the Changeling said, much to Twilight’s relief. “But they tried. The pony princess tried to name us,” he spat. “We didn’t like it.”
“I’m sorry about that,” Twilight said. “Listen, the princess is a dear friend of mine. Maybe I can get her to release you all.”
“Thank you, princess.” The Changeling fell to his knees. “But we are not worthy of your kindness, we failed our mission. We got caught!”
“I’m sure that-” Twilight stopped herself as she remembered what Chrysalis did to Changelings that failed. “Never mind. But I’ll find a way to free you, don’t worry.”
“Who goes there?” a loud voice boomed through the cell block. A single Earth pony guard came rushing down towards the Changeling cells. “You! What are you doing here?” he demanded to know.
“I-I… isn’t it visiting hours yet?” Twilight asked nervously.
“You’re coming with me,” the guard said.
“You will not lay your filthy hooves on her!” The eleven Changelings that had been passive up until now were nearly foaming at the mouth as they stuck their hooves through the bars trying to claw at the guard.
“Stop that!” Twilight ordered. Instantly, the Changelings backed down and resumed their passive stances, like nothing had happened.
Both Twilight and the guards stared at them, before the guard snapped out of his stupor. “Come with me,” he ordered her.
-
Twilight was escorted to the throne room by the trembling guard. Apparently, those Changelings had been docile since they were imprisoned, not reacting to any outside stimulus besides chocolate.
“Why did they react to you?” the guard asked as they came to the throne room.
“I’d rather not say…” Twilight trailed off. “I need to speak to the princess first.”
“Indeed,” the guard said.
They soon arrived at the throne room. The Earth pony knocked on the door, which was quickly opened by another royal guards. “I caught this pony snooping around in the dungeons. She needs to speak to the princess, says it’s very important,” he said that with an unbelieving note to his words.
“Very well,” the other guard said as he pushed the door further open.
Twilight walked in slowly, only to receive a shove against her behind from the Earth pony. “Move it!” he laughed.
With that done and the door closed, he returned to his post. At least, that was what he tried to do.
Nopony saw him suddenly slumping down to the ground, the sound of hooves striking armor resounding through the hallway.
“Nopony touches my princess,” one of Twilight’s guard said as he became visible again. He dragged the unconscious pony into a closet and swiped his keys.
-
“Twi-twilight?” Princess Celestia uttered, her eyes wide in shock. “You came back!”
The proud Alicorn spread her beautiful wings and leapt from atop her throne, soaring down towards Twilight. The guards quickly stepped away from the purple Unicorn as Princess Celestia landed in front of her.
“Oh Twilight!” Celestia wrapped her wings around her faithful student as she pulled her into an equine hug. “I was so worried about you. How did you come back? Why were you in the dungeons?”
“It’s a long story princess,” Twilight said. She was so glad to see the princess again, even if it had only been a few days. And this reaction gave Twilight just a sliver of hope.
“Oh Twilight, when I discovered that you had been taken away…” Celestia sighed. “I just didn’t know what to do.”
“It’s okay, princess. I’m fine,” Twilight said with a cautious smile on her face. Would Celestia still be as ecstatic when she found out about Twilight’s true heritage?
“Fine? How can you be fine?” Celestia asked. “You were kidnapped from under our noses! Just how-” The princess of the sun fell quiet. She turned to her guards. “All of you, leave this room right now. I need to speak to my student in private.
The guards nodded silently and quickly left the room.
“Now what was I saying?” Celestia asked, trying to pick up from where they left.
“Just a minute, princess,” Twilight interrupted her. “You, get out too. I know you’re there.”
No response.
“Come on! Your princess is ordering you!” Twilight didn’t want to raise her voice like that, nor did she want to throw her weight around. But if Princess Celestia demanded privacy from her own guards, then so would Twilight.
“Twilight, who are you talking to?” Celestia asked. “There’s no one here besides us.”
An exaggerated thud was heard, followed by another. Twilight and Celestia could clearly hear an angry chittering, accompanied by hoofsteps heading towards the door, which swung open.
“Twilight?” Celestia asked as the door was slammed shut just as quickly. “What just happened?”
“You got rid of your guards, I got rid of mine.” Twilight smiled nervously. “Yes, I have guards too. I thought there was only one though.” Maybe the one she sent off with Shining Armor had returned already.
“So…” Celestia started. “It’s true? About the Changelings? And you?”
Twilight nodded. “Wait, how do you know about that?” She was baffled.
“Starlight and I had a little chat after she crashed the wedding,” Celestia said. “I assume that she also told you about what she did at the ceremony?”
Twilight shook her head. “No, she didn’t. And I didn’t ask either… I had a lot of things on my mind. Six thousand or so Changeling for example.”
“I see.” Celestia frowned. “I’ll bring you up to date…”
And so the solar princess told Twilight everything she knew about what happened at the wedding.
Twilight was in shock. “How’s Cadance?” she asked. “Is she okay? I can’t believe that she did such a thing!”
“Cadance is reacting well to the treatment,” Celestia said. “She may not be as powerful as I or Luna but she’s still an Alicorn. Though I fear that she may bear that limp for a long time, if not for the rest of her life.”
Twilight felt sick. Her birthmother had treated Cadance, one of the ponies most important to her, as dirt. “I’m so sorry…” Twilight said. “This is all my fault!”
“It is not!” Celestia said, raising her voice. “If anypony’s to blame, it’s her. I do not agree with her actions, Twilight. But I can understand why she did what she did.” Celestia knew how far a mother would go for her child, even resorting to such underhand actions was no exception.
“But Cadance…” Twilight whined. “She didn’t deserve that!”
“I know she didn’t,” Celestia comforted her student. “But what’s done is done. Cadance will recover from her ordeal and you are safe.”
Twilight nodded. “Right,” she sniffed and wiped a tear away. When had she started crying, Twilight wondered.
“Twilight? Can you tell me what happened? When Chrysalis took you with her?” Celestia knew that this could be a potentially sore subject for Twilight but her curiosity got the better of her.
Twilight nodded. She told Princess Celestia everything. About her new wings, about the kink in her horn. About how Chrysalis claimed to be her mother. About the hive and all of her new brothers and sisters. About what she saw there, though Twilight failed to mention the pod-ponies. She didn’t really want to share that bit with Celestia just yet.
“Don’t worry about Shining Armor,” she finished her story. “I sent one of my guards with him to the hospital.”
“That’s good to hear, Princess Twilight.” Celestia let out a girlish giggle, despite the severity of the situation. “I’m sorry. But who would have thought of that?”
“Not me, princess. Honestly, I don’t know what to think of my new title.” Twilight frowned. “It doesn’t mean anything to me. Not yet at least. Once I become queen…” She shuddered at the thought.
“Well, then you’ll outrank me,” Celestia said seriously.
Twilight’s eyes widened. “Oh no, princess! That’s not what I meant!”
Celestia giggled again. “Oh Twilight, you’re so easy to rile up.” She nuzzled her student again. “I’m just so glad that you’re home. I suppose that you’re off to visit your parents next?”
Twilight nodded. “And then Cadance and Shining Armor. I hope she doesn’t hate me.”
“Cadance couldn’t hate you if she tried,” Celestia brushed her worries aside.
“I hope so.” Twilight was still worried though. “Princess Celestia?” she asked.
“Yes Twilight?”
“I have something to show you. Something that may be of aid to the Changelings.” Twilight cursed herself for forgetting the scroll at the carriage. But she had been so eager to get to Canterlot that it completely slipped her mind. “Can I bring it by after I’ve visited my parents and Cadance?”
“Of course you can.” Celestia smiled. “We’ll have plenty of time to discuss those things then. But to be honest, I have something to ask of you too. Can I see your true form?” she leaned in closer.
“My true form? Oh no, princess… I won’t be able to disguise properly afterwards.” Twilight still hadn’t fully mastered the skill. She still needed more practice.
“Is it that bad?” Celestia asked.
Twilight nodded. “Yes. Parts of me stay Changeling when I transform. I can’t walk around Canterlot with holes in my hooves or a green abdomen!”
Celestia thought for a few seconds. “I think I have just the thing for you Twilight.” Her horn glowed as she reached behind her own throne. A large black cloak came out from behind it. “Here you go, try it on.”
She wrapped Twilight up in the cloak, almost entirely obscuring her from sight. “I look like a walking tent!” Twilight said from underneath the cloak.
“Well, it is a few sizes too large. Luna always leaves her cloaks lying around,” Celestia said, annoyance clear in her voice.
“Well that explains-” Twilight fell silent as she had a flashback to Nightmare Night. Luna’s cloak had exploded into a swarm of bats that night. Twilight did not like bats.
“This is a regular cloak, right?” her voice was trembling. The cloak was all around her and Twilight could now feel the magic running through it. And then she heard the beating of their hearts…
“I think so, why?” Celestia asked, blissfully unaware of Twilight’s chiroptophobia.
“B-B-Bats!” Twilight screamed as the cloak suddenly came alive around her. She didn’t know better than to start running around in blind panic. This in turn upset the bats, causing them to cling to Twilight, to make sure they couldn’t be thrown off.
The feel of their little fingers, digging into her skin, made things even worse for Twilight.
Princess Celestia watched everything unfold in front of her, unable to do anything but watch in horror as Twilight screamed to the high heavens.
Suddenly Twilight came to a stop, having run into the door. She stumbled and fell over onto her stomach. A flash of fire engulfed her, startling the bats even more. The flames did send them all flying though, leaving Twilight free of the mammals.
Celestia watched as the bats flew around in panic before they all scattered through the various windows, shrieking in pain and fear.
“I’m so sorry about that, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said. “I thought Luna took her bats with her to-” Celestia simply stopped talking mid-sentence. She saw Twilight laying on the ground, now a Changeling.
Something clicked in her mind and her pupils dilated.
“It’s okay, princess,” Twilight said as she attempted to get back to her hooves. “I’m fine.”
“Well, that’s good to hear,” Princess Celestia said coldly. “But I thought I ordered you to stay out of my sight, Starlight Twinkle!!”
-
-
-
Who saw that coming? Come on, be honest.
[E/N]: Oh snap! I don’t know about you guys but I for one definitely didn’t expect that. And will you look at that chapter?! By my calculations we went over the 12 K mark. So if you’re reading this right now, I admire your perseverance. ….In other news, it’s been about two weeks since Everfree NW and my wallet has yet to wake up from its self-induced coma. If you ask me, I think I just might have gone a little overboard with the autographs...but on the plus side, at least I’ve now got a pretty cool hat! Other than that, life has been spinning on. Eat, sleep, go to work, eat some more, feed my TF2 addiction even further, kick myself over procrastinating and not doing anything productive, play some more TF2 to make myself feel better, go to bed, wash, rinse, repeat.
Hey look, a moose.
Reeeeeeeturning to topic~, I am however breaking from the norm! Recently, I’ve been starting to get motivated enough to actually continue rewriting my itty-bitty story. Don’t worry, that’s only been about 4-5 months coming. Also, I’m working on a dramatic reading. Have y’all heard of Noakwolf’s The Human’s Guide to Life in Equestria? NO!? Well, you better go read it! NAO! http://www.fimfiction.net/story/9699/The-Humans-Guide-to-Life-in-Equestria.- I should be finished with the first chapter quite soon. So if you’re not watching me, favorited my story, watching Noakwolf, or any of his stories, you’ll miss out on the announcement. So from the warm depths of my kind and oh-so-generous heart, I’ll twist somepony’s arm until you folks at home get a hold of the link. But really, you should read THGLE too. It’s funny.
Ooh, look at that! They’re holding a cane out for me. They must think I need it as a prop or somet- NOPE! Definitely not a prop. Looks like they think I’ve been onstage long enough; so, sorry kiddies, it seems that due to technical difficulties (and impatient backstage techies) Absurdity’s Chaos Corner won’t be showing this week. So as a consolation prize, I offer up to you this little pirate-y gem: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t38DPnkDjTM&feature=g-vrec
Farewell for now, mine friendlies! And always remember, keep it crazy! Peace!
Chapter 10
This day had been just perfect for Celestia. She had just had a very relaxing bath and a very filling dinner, and now she was on her way to her chambers, to prepare for bed. The sun had already set and the moon was raised to its spot in the sky. It was still rather awkward for her to handle it. She was so used to the sun and its massive weight, that she had almost launched the much lighter moon into deep space the first time she brought it up above the horizon.
Her guards, ever vigilant, escorted her to her room. After the incident earlier that day, they were ready to draw their swords at the first sign of a threat. Fortunately that wretched creature had quickly learned its place and left with tears in its eyes, or so Celestia was told by the guards stationed at the gate.
Celestia made a mental note to give those two a bonus this month. If they hadn’t alerted her, that thing might’ve made it up to her palace.
The princess was no fool, nor was she blind. She recognized that creature, she would always recognize her former student, no matter what form they had.
It was just a convenient opportunity to get rid of her without raising too much suspicion. The guards had already been informed of this and were bound by honor and magic to never speak a word about what happened today.
“Good night, princess,” one of her guards said, his left front hoof raised to salute her.
“Thank you,” Celestia said as she walked into her room. She quickly closed the doors behind her, sealing them with a minor locking charm. She knew that, even if Starlight was foolish enough to come back, that she couldn’t break a lock to save her life.
“Poor Starlight,” she said to herself as she shed her golden boots and set them at her bed’s end. “All alone. Just like her.” Celestia walked up to the window. The moon was full tonight, making the shadow of Nightmare Moon clearly visible.
Where had it all gone wrong? Celestia wondered. Her ex-student was the Element of Magic, so why had she failed? Nightmare Moon wasn’t defeated, she was merely banished.
Celestia knew the Elements of Harmony like the back of her hoof. Over the many millennia of her life, she had seen their use quite often: Tirek, the Smooze, Discord. Each time, the Elements had chosen their bearers and, under Celestia’s and Luna’s guidance, they would save Equestria from certain destruction.
So why not this time? Celestia just didn’t understand what went wrong. Discord had been turned to stone, Tirek had been turned back into the prince he once was and the Smooze had dried up. They would never prove a threat to Equestria again. Except Discord, perhaps. He was still alive inside the statue and could break free if she were to lose her own connection to the Elements. But the chances of that happening were minimal. Though Celestia was afraid of what the years of solitude might do to the already insane and violent Draconequus.
But Nightmare Moon hadn’t been destroyed. Luna hadn’t been freed. Instead, she was now sealed within the moon. She was still a threat to Equestria, one that was only stopped momentarily . The Mare in the Moon could break free at any moment.
“Ha, ‘Mare in the Moon,’ what a ridiculous title,” Celestia said, though no one was around to hear her complaints.
Her magic latched onto the book on her desk. A ‘gift’ from her former student, telling of how Princess Celestia defeated Nightmare Moon.
“How funny that you forgot to mention your own part in this,” Celestia said as she opened the book. The drawings were nice though. One of Starlight’s friends had made them for her, to illustrate what happened when Luna snapped. Starlight had given her a copy of the book, hoping for the princess’s approval before having it printed.
“The ponies still think of me as a tyrant,” Celestia grumbled. “Isn’t it bad enough that you failed to save her?” she shouted as she tossed the book against a wall. It cracked along the spine and fell to the floor broken in half. “Must you shift the blame to me for her banishment?!” she shouted.
Nopony answered her, but then, she didn’t expect them to. Her guards had probably heard her but Celestia didn’t care. And neither would they, if they knew what was good for them.
Venting her anger on the book caused her to calm down again. And it caused her to think.
Perhaps she had been too harsh... to just banish her beloved student like that.
She had loved the filly like her own daughter. Celestia had pulled her from the smoldering ruins of her parental house, huddled underneath her dead mother who had tried to shield her filly as the house collapsed. Poor Starlight had experienced a massive magical surge, resulting in her father’s death and the implosion of their house.
Celestia knew that the filly would become a danger to herself and to eveypony around her, if left unchecked. She had used her royal status as a means to bypass the adoption process and simply took the filly home with her.
Ever since then, Celestia had enjoyed the filly’s company. Starlight didn’t take her magic lessons all too serious though, preferring to write her own little stories about princes and dragons and grand adventures.
As she grew older, Starlight more than once proved herself to be quite the author. No wonder she ended up with a quill and ink jar as a cutie mark.
They had their good times. Celestia could recall several occasions where she and Starlight would just sneak out the castle, disguised as common ponies, to have some fun away from their duties.
But they had their bad times as well. Luna’s banishment had made Celestia angry. Angry at herself, angry at Luna but most of all, angry at her student. She had been this way for a few months now, ever since Nightmare Moon, the wicked and twisted version of her sister, had been sealed away in the moon. That anger festered and turned into hatred, hatred that she held for Starlight.
...And now all that hate had been used up in one day, on one pony. A tired sigh passed Celestia's lips; she felt empty, her pent up rage now gone. But as soon as she was relieved of one overruling emotion, another began to take it's place. Stirring up pleasant the memories of their time together caused regret to form inside her. It quickly took over, filling up the void in her heart left by the now-gone hate. She had reacted in a foolish and petty way and now she had lost both Luna and Starlight. The high she had gotten from punishing her student for failing was wearing off quickly. There was no more anger, no more hate, all she felt now was self-loathing.
Her magic picked up her boots once more and placed them back at her hooves. She got up from bed and walked towards the window.
“I’m so sorry, Starlight,” Celestia whispered. “I-I’ll find you and bring you back home.” She had to fix this, she just had to. “I’ll make things right, somehow.”
“No. You won’t.” Celestia heard a voice that she didn’t recognize. “You trampled her little heart, you have no right to come for her.”
“Who are you, to dare and forbid the solar princess from anything?” Celestia turned around to look at her bedroom intruder. Her eyes widened and she took an involuntary step backwards, bumping into the window behind her.
A black pony-like creature stood next to her bed. It was unlike anything Celestia had ever seen. It had holes in its legs, insect-like wings and a horn that rivaled her own in length. It seemed like an taller and older version of her beloved student, which instantly put Celestia on guard.
“Who am I?” the creature asked. “I am Amethyst, queen of the Changelings; but tonight, I am your worst nightmare!”
“My worst nightmares are losing my sister and my beloved student,” Celestia said as she approached the queen, her mind already preparing to fling several spells at this creature. “I’ve already lost one but I might be able to save the other,” she said with a shred of hope in her voice.
“But she’s already gone,” Queen Amethyst said. “You rejected her, told her to stay out of your sight, am I correct?” The queen would be lying if she said that she didn’t take some pleasure from this confrontation.
“I can still fix things!” Celestia cried out. “I was angry! I wasn’t thinking straight!”
“You weren’t thinking at all,” Amethyst said with a sneer as she took a step closer to the princess. “You rejected my daughter, even though she loves you with all her heart. Do you know how jealous I am of you? Even now, she’s crying her eyes out because of you!”
“She’s you daughter? And you know where she is?” Celestia asked. “Where is she? I need to speak to her immediately!”
“Do you think that you can fix this?” Amethyst laughed. “Oh my, you actually do think that,” she stated as she looked Celestia in the eyes.
“I can try,” Celestia said, her voice but a whisper. “I was a fool to dismiss her at the first opportunity I got. I shouldn’t have done so.”
“Indeed,” Amethyst said. “But even now, you still hate her. Don’t even try to lie to me, I can feel the hate rolling off of you. It’s sickening.”
Celestia opened her mouth to respond but quickly closed it again. Was there part of her that still wanted to hate Starlight? There probably was, Celestia figured. No matter how deep she buried it, a part of her still remained the tyrant from before. The tyrant that would punish those that failed her.
The solar princess suddenly didn’t feel as confident anymore.
“You don’t deserve her,” Amethyst said. “All you ponies are the same, from the lowest peasant to the highest diarch, oops, I mean monarch,” the queen said with a toothy smile. Celestia could see fangs sticking out, probably laced with a venom of sorts.
“My sister’s banishment…” Celestia said.
“What about it?” the queen asked. “Were you not brave enough to face her alone?”
“The Elements don’t work that way,” Celestia said, her teeth clenched together. “She had to be the one! She was the only one suitable!”
“Now we’re getting to the heart of the problem,” Amethyst said, her smirk having disappeared and her expression serious again. “Luna was my best friend. You and I were in the same position, having to watch as she turned into that monster.”
“You’re a friend of Luna’s?” Celestia asked. “I wasn’t aware she befriended… non-ponies.” She had to think for a few second to come up with an inoffensive word to describe the queen.
“Indeed she did,” Amethyst said. “You didn’t know that, did you? Did you know anything about your sister?”
“Of course I do!” Celestia stomped her hoof in rising anger. “She’s my sister! I love her more than anything else in this world!”
“Yet you stood by and reveled in your little ponies’ affection while she became that beast, hungering for attention and love.” Amethyst glared at Celestia. “If only she had accepted my offer, she might still be with me. But because of you, she’s gone.”
“She’s not gone, at least not permanently,” Celestia said, her voice trembling. “Starlight failed to properly use the elements.”
“Did it ever occur to you that it wasn’t her fault?” Amethyst asked, her voice filling with anger. “You were the one that shoved the Element of Magic into her hooves, knowing that she may not be the one to wield it.”
The princess shook her head. “The Element of Magic appeared before her, it chose her!” Celestia yelled. “She should have been able to use it!”
“Yet you simply discarded her when she failed,” Amethyst muttered. “Normally I would be pleased with such a clean severing of family ties. But you hurt her badly.”
“And I’m sorry!” Celestia said. “I still love her.”
Amethyst shook her head. “Whether you loved or hated her, it won’t matter anymore. You can stop lying to yourself now...” She changed her stance, her eyes turning as cold as a winter’s night, “because you won’t be able to remember it.”
The Changeling queen charged at Celestia, catching her off guard. Her fangs flashed as she drove them into Celestia’s neck.
Celestia cried out in pain and kicked at the Changeling queen as best she could. One of her kicks hit her assailant in the gut, forcing her to release her grip on Celestia’s neck.
But the queen wasn’t that easily deterred. She dodged the next kick and jabbed her horn into the princess’s chest. Green lightning ran over it and Amethyst looked up to see Celestia look down at her with fearful eyes..
Celestia screamed as the magic coursed through her system like lightning, paralyzing her entirely. She slumped over onto the ground with the queen looming over her like some vast predatory beast.
“Seems like my venom doesn’t work on you. But that’s where magic comes in to help,” Amethyst said as she noticed that Celestia was still awake. A drop of Celestia’s blood ran down the side of her mouth, which she wiped away. Doing so left a thin red streak on her cheek that the queen didn’t notice.
“I had to stock up on a few dozen ponies worth of love. One doesn’t take fighting the princess of the sun lightly, after all. Of course, I don’t think you’ll be going anywhere tonight.”
Celestia’s eyes were still moving, fear clearly showing in them. “You will forget this ever happened,” Amethyst whispered into the princess’ ear before moving her horn to Celestia’s. Green light engulfed both their horns and Celestia began to whimper as Amethyst invaded her mind.
“You will forget banishing her, you will forget hating her,” she whispered to the princess-turned-prey. “Instead, you will think of her as missing. You will want to find her but you never will. This is your punishment, Celestia, for crossing my daughter. You will worry about her for the rest of your natural life, never knowing what happened to her, never getting to hold her in your hooves again.”
One by one she sealed the memories that Celestia had of the day, taking care to seal them all individually. It was a long and painstakingly tedious process but it had to be done. If she didn’t, a single trigger could undo all of the seals and Celestia would remember everything instantly.
Now, Celestia would just remember bits and pieces if the seals broke, not enough for her mind to work with and unseal the rest of the memories. Or so she hoped. Amethyst had never worked her mind magic on an immortal before and she was quickly running out of love to power her spellwork.
But it should work, though Amethyst had to dedicate the last of her energy to sealing away the memory of the sealing itself. She just hoped that it was enough.
Celestia’s eyes were white and unseeing. Only when the Changeling queen removed her horn did they return to normal. The princess instantly fell asleep, her mind needing rest after the intrusive process.
“You will never know what happened to her,” Amethyst snarled. “Never.”
-
Celestia’s eyes shot open. Her back was aching and she didn’t feel rested at all. “When did I end up on the floor?” she asked herself as she pushed herself up onto her hooves. “Strange…” she said to herself as she moved to her window.
The moon was just now finishing its set path across the sky. Celestia closed her eyes and magically lowered the moon. She then moved on to the sun. The magnificent celestial body started to peek over the horizon as Celestia pulled on it.
“That’s done,” she said to herself, before moving back to the bed to fetch her boots. “Huh? Now where did I put those?”
She looked down and noticed that she was still wearing them. “I must have been more tired than I thought,” Celestia said, her face a bit red with embarrassment.
A knock on the door drew her attention. “Come in,” she said. Her staff never knocked, Celestia asked them not to.
“I can’t, princess,” the servant said through the door. “The door is sealed.”
“Really?” Celestia moved to the door and undid the rather simple locking spell. “My apologies,” she said to the servant, a white Pegasus pony with a yellow mane.
The Pegasus bowed. “Not your fault, princess. I’m sorry for intruding while you clearly desire your privacy.” Celestia noticed she was shaking in fright.
“Do not fear, my little pony,” Celestia comforted her. “I merely forgot to remove it, I think.” She couldn’t exactly remember casting the spell though.
The Pegasus pony nodded and went to work. “Princess? What is this?” She held out a torn book.
“That… that’s a gift from my beloved student,” Celestia said, a frown forming as she saw the condition the book was in. “It must have fallen off the desk. Put it back there, please. I’ll fix it up later.”
The Pegasus nodded and went to work as the door closed, the princess having left the room. She noticed how the princess’s bed was still mostly made. The sheets were very slightly wrinkled, as if the princess had only rested on it for a few minutes.
But Surprise knew better than to question why the princess hadn’t slept in her bed that night. It wasn’t of her concern and it just made her job that much easier.
-
Celestia didn’t know why but she felt the need to visit her student. She had been rather angry with her the past few months, since Luna’s banishment. But she had some time to calm down and put things in perspective.
And besides, she hadn’t seen or heard from her beloved student in two weeks. Not all that strange, since Starlight had moved out the castle some time ago. But Celestia was still worried.
She quickly made her way to Starlight’s little house in Canterlot and knocked on the door. No answer came. Celestia knocked louder.
Still no answer.
“How odd,” Celestia said. She then noticed that the mailbox was currently overflowing, almost as if it hadn’t been emptied in weeks.
This caused some alarm in the princess. “I hope you won’t mind,” Celestia said as she lowered her horn to the door and placed her magic on the lock, forcing the tumblers into place and unlocking it. She pushed the door open and walked in.
Everything seemed nice and tidy, though there was a very thin layer of dust on everything. This drew Celestia’s attention, as her beloved student had a minor allergy to dust. She would never allow dust to build up like this.
“Starlight?” Celestia called out but she only got silence as her answer. She made her way up the stairs, calling out her student’s name as she went. Eventually she arrived at Starlight’s bedroom. It looked the same like the rest of the house, untouched in weeks.
Celestia was beginning to worry now. She quickly made her way back to the castle and ordered a regiment of soldiers to come to her throne room.
“My beloved student, Starlight Twinkle, appears to be missing,” she told the guards. “I want you all to look for her. Start with her friends, they might know something. Return here tonight with your findings."
The guards all nodded and saluted her, though two of them seemed rather apprehensive about the task. They wanted to voice their complaints, only to be silenced by the spells they had willingly undergone. So instead, they just followed the rest of their squad.
Celestia sighed as they left the throne room. “Where are you, Starlight?”
The book her student had left for her sat next to her throne. Celestia had fixed up her own copy and she had send word to the distributors to print and send out copies of Starlight’s latest book. She just hoped that it wouldn’t be her last.
-
Present day
“Princess?” Twilight scrambled to her hooves and took a step backwards, only to bump into the door again.
“Starlight, Starlight, Starlight, my beloved student,” the princess said disapprovingly as she walked towards Twilight. “You, of all ponies, should know that my orders are to be obeyed. You disobeyed me, and for that you will be punished severely!”
Twilight’s eyes widened as the princess’s horn began to glow. Using agility that Twilight didn’t even know she had, she managed to narrowly dodge the bolt of lightning that the princess summoned.
“Y-you nearly blasted me with that!” Twilight cried in disbelief. Her princess, the mare she loved almost as much as her own mother had just tried to kill her!
“It seems my aim is a bit off,” Celestia said casually, though her eyes remained as cold as the void of space. Twilight had never seen her eyes like that. She was used to the kind, warm eyes of the princess but those seemed to have completely vanished.
“Princess Celestia?” Twilight pleaded. “Please, I am not Starlight!”
“Then why do you look just like her?” Celestia asked, preparing another bolt as she spoke.
“I inherited her good looks?” Twilight offered.
“You must take me for a fool!” Celestia launched the bolt at Twilight, who teleported away.
Celestia stared blankly at the spot where Twilight had been. “Where did you go?” she demanded, her head moving from left to right as she scanned the room for her stray student.
“Princess,” the voice came from behind her.
“Attempting to sneak up on me, are you?” Celestia turned and unleashed a torrent of flames from her horn as she went.
Again, Twilight teleported away, only to pop back up behind the princess.
“Such an interesting trick you’ve picked up,” Celestia said, not even bothering to turn around and face Twilight. “You haven’t been away that long, have you?”
“Princess Celestia, you taught me how to teleport,” Twilight said calmly. There was obviously something wrong with the princess. Something must have happened when Chrysalis was banished, Twilight figured. But right now, she needed to try to get Celestia to come to her senses.
“I did no such thing,” Celestia sneered. “You never managed to do it. You only had eyes for those damn novels you insisted on writing!”
“I teleported into the wall between your bedroom and the broom closet,” Twilight reminded her. “That was the first time I tried and it took you an hour to free me. I was screaming and crying all the while.”
Celestia fell silent. She slowly turned around to look at Twilight.
“I didn’t want to try again after that. I was so afraid that I’d disappoint you again,” Twilight said, approaching the princess slowly. “Do you remember what you said to me back then?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Celestia said, though she did not seem so certain of her words anymore.
“Twilight Sparkle, there’s no reason to waste your tears just because you made a mistake.” Twilight closed her eyes as she recalled the fond memory. “Don’t look back at it for too long. Learn from them and try again. Because the greatest mistake in life is…”
“ENOUGH!!!” Celestia screamed, using the traditional Canterlot voice. Twilight choked on her words and only managed to produce a weak whimper in response. Something intangible was emanating from Celestia. Twilight didn’t know what it was. All she knew was that it made her sick to her stomach, worse, it was causing her physical pain.
“You are making my head hurt, Starlight,” Celestia sneered. “And I tire of playing around.”
Twilight could only stare at Celestia as she stepped closer towards her. While Celestia’s eyes had been cold up to now, they were now a slate gray.
“You know how I punish disobedient ponies,” Celestia stated. “Well, I’m not sure if you still count as a pony, but it doesn’t matter.”
Twilight wanted to turn and run but her hooves wouldn’t budge. “Look down,” Celestia said, traces of twisted amusement in her voice.
Twilight did so... and screamed. Her hooves were petrified! Twilight had read about this spell before. As long as Celestia’s eyes were fixed on her, the stone would continue to creep upwards. It would turn every bone, every cell of her body into stone and there was nothing she could do about it.
“Please, stop!” Twilight pleaded, hoping to reach the kind and warmhearted princess inside of the monster...
“No,” Celestia said, shattering Twilight’s last hope. “If anything, I might just speed up the process. Your whining is annoying me!”
Celestia’s horn glowed grey and Twilight closed her eyes. She didn’t want the last thing she ever saw to be the face of her beloved teacher and friend, twisted in anger.
It all happened so fast
A loud noise echoed through the throne room as the door was slammed open. Hissing sounds filled the air, along with a single ‘crack’ like that of a stone hitting and breaking the marble floor-tiles.
Twilight cautiously opened one eye. The fact that she could still do that meant that she wasn’t made of stone. Not entirely, at least. Her hooves were still too heavy for her to lift.
Something gray laid on the ground in front of her. One of her guards had put itself in between her and Celestia, taking the brunt of the petrification spell that Celestia was casting.
“No…” Twilight muttered, pulling at her own stone hooves in an futile attempt to get to him. He might still be conscious, Twilight hoped.
That was the last thing Twilight had wanted though, to have somepony lay down their life for her.
A grunt caught her attention. Only now did she notice that Celestia was still standing there. Changeling soldiers surrounded her, five of them had their fangs stuck deep in her flesh. Twilight didn’t know if their venom would be very effective though, as Celestia was supposedly immortal.
Eventually though, the princess succumbed to the venom and collapsed.
Twilight’s legs returned to normal and she rushed over to Celestia. “Get away from her,” she ordered the Changelings. They quickly moved away but not too far, so they could intervene at any time.
“Princess Celestia? Are you okay?” Twilight asked, hoping that the princess had been returned to normal.
“Twilight?” the princess muttered. “I don’t know if I am… what happened just now?” Celestia struggled to get back to her hooves. Apparently the venom wasn’t potent enough to bring her down entirely.
The Changelings hissed, before running towards Twilight, pushing her away from Celestia and forming a living shield in front of her.
Celestia blinked a few times. “Where did they all come from?”
“Good question,” Twilight said, a tad annoyed by the Changelings that had pushed her away. “Princess, what do you remember from just now?”
“Everything,” Celestia said. “It was strange… you were running around, you fell and then you were like this… you’re still beautiful, by the way,” Celestia added, causing Twilight to blush.
“And then… I remember being outside the Canterlot walls. Two of my best guards were there… and you were there. I said horrible things and this hate… this awful hate filled my heart, Twilight.”
“Hate?” Twilight asked. “So that was what I just felt…” The sensation she felt when Celestia yelled at her. It felt awful and Twilight never wanted to feel that again.
“I think so. That hate filled my heart. Or maybe it already was there.” Celestia shook her head. “I don’t know anymore. All I know is that just now, I was riding in the backseat of my mind. I saw everything that was happening but I couldn’t do anything. Forgive me Twilight but part of me didn’t want to do anything.”
“It’s okay, princess,” Twilight said, though she was still a bit apprehensive of the princess. “But could you…” She motioned towards the stone Changeling. “… can you fix him up? Please?”
Celestia nodded. “Of course.” She walked around Twilight and her living wall of Changelings and towards the stone Changeling.
The other Changelings hissed even louder as Celestia settled before their fallen brother. “Quiet,” Twilight ordered. They quickly fell silent but they didn’t take their eyes off of Celestia.
Celestia was not deterred by this. She had often done magic before judgmental eyes and this was no different. But she had to admit, the insect-like hissing was very intimidating even for somepony as old as her.
It seemed as though Celestia had caught the guardian just as he landed in front of Twilight: his wings were spread and his legs were braced for impact. Gravity had worked its own kind of magic though, causing him to topple over.
The princess bent down and touched her horn to his upturned one, sending a wave of curative magic through his body.
The Praetorian regained his color as his limbs became flexible again. He gasped for air and scrambled to his hooves, before collapsing to the ground.
“Are you okay?” Twilight asked.
“I am fine, princess,” the Praetorian hissed as he stood up again and dropped into a defensive stance. The threat was still there and he had to protect his charge!
“Stand down,” Twilight said. She knew that her guard would instantly target Celestia again.
“Of course, princess,” the guard said reluctantly, though he remained ready to lunge at Celestia if she so much as looked at Twilight wrongly.
“Well, this is my new family,” Twilight said with a nervous laugh. “We’re still working things out.”
“I can see that,” Celestia said. “Are you the Changelings from the dungeons?”
“We owe you no answer,” one of them said.
“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’ then,” Celestia said. “How come you’re active now?” she addressed the eleven Changelings that had been passive up until just now but got no answer besides another angry hiss.
“I hope you don’t mind that they escaped,” Twilight said. “I didn’t order them to, if that’s what you think…”
“I know you didn’t and frankly, I’m glad they did,” Celestia said. “If they hadn’t… I don’t know what I might have done to you, Twilight.”
“Place me in the statue garden?” Twilight offered.
“There’s a spot open between Discord and Feather Fiend the Terrible,” Celestia joked, despite the severity of the situation. “If you’re interested.”
“No thanks, I’ve been a statue before and I don’t recommend the experience.” Twilight shuddered as she thought back to her experience with the cockatrice.
“All jokes aside, I think I need help,” Celestia said seriously. “What happened just now, shouldn’t have. I’ve never lost control like that. It was like watching a movie, and no matter how hard I tried to change it, nothing happened.” She shuddered at the thought of the experience. “I do not want to go through that again.”
“I wouldn’t either,” Twilight said. “Uh, princess? Would you be angry if I send these Changelings back home?” The group chittered and hissed nervously as they stared at Celestia, daring her to make a move.
“I’ll allow it, only if you forgive me for what I did just now,” Celestia said, using her serious voice. The one that Twilight knew she only used when she was fooling around a bit. “Of course, you can. Think of it as a sign of good will towards the Changelings.”
“Then I forgive you,” Twilight said. “Come on everypony, assume a disguise,” she ordered the Changelings.
The thirteen soldiers nodded, before assuming disguises. Celestia vaguely recognized some of them as guests at the wedding. “I want you all to return to the hive. Don’t talk to anypony on the way there and don’t stand out, okay?” Twilight said and the Changelings nodded.
“You’re taking quite well to giving orders,” Celestia commented.
“It’s weird,” Twilight said with a shrug. “You know me, I’m not one to boss ponies around but…”
“It comes to you as a second nature, doesn’t it?” Celestia asked. “You’ve always been a natural leader, Twilight. I think you’ll do well in your new position.”
Twilight blushed and thanked the princess for her praise.
“Guard,” Celestia called out, summoning one of her royal guards to the throne room.
A single guard came running in through the open door. “You called, princess?” he asked as he bowed before her. His eyes widened as he saw Twilight, his hoof reached for his spear but a glare from Celestia stopped him.
“Escort these ponies to the entrance of Canterlot, please,” Celestia ordered.
“Yes, your majesty,” the guard saluted her. “Come along then,” he addressed the disguised Changelings.
The thirteen ‘ponies’ bowed before Twilight and followed the guard.
“Why didn’t he come in?” Twilight wondered.
“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.
“When we were fighting, why didn’t he come in? Your guards were stationed outside, right?” Twilight didn’t know how anypony could have missed the ruckus or the more than a dozen Changelings charging into the throne room.
“Knowing them, they were either patrolling or playing cards.” Celestia sighed. “I’m leaning towards the later. Worst of all, they were the ones so adamant about increasing the security in the throne room.”
Twilight laughed at that.
“Twilight, I need to get something off my chest. But not here,” Celestia said once Twilight was done laughing. “Let’s take a stroll through the sculpture garden.” She moved towards the door, expecting Twilight to follow her.
“Wait a minute, I need to reapply my disguise,” Twilight said but Celestia shook her head.
“No, you will not. Twilight, I am not ashamed of you,” Celestia said. “I don’t want you to pretend that you’re somepony you’re not.”
“But… I’m Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight frowned.
“That’s not what I meant, my faithful student,” Celestia walked over to Twilight and pulled her into a hug. “What I meant is that you should not be ashamed to walk around in your true form.”
“Thank you, princess,” Twilight said as Celestia pulled away again.
“Call me Celestia from now on,” Celestia said. “We’re of equal title, aren’t we? Princess Twilight?”
Twilight blushed and nodded.
“Come Twilight, let’s walk.” Celestia led the way.
“This is too familiar…” Twilight muttered, her thoughts turning to hallways and tunnels without beginnings or endings.
-
“Everypony’s staring at me,” Twilight whispered to Celestia as they walked through the castle. All the servants stopped what they were doing to point and gawk at her, as if she was some circus animal.
“Then let them stare,” Celestia said at her normal volume. They had reached the entrance to the castle, passing a wide-eyed Brass Bit on the way there. Twilight gave him a little awkward smile, which he hesitantly returned.
Even the guards were sneaking peeks at Twilight. A few of them even pointed their spears at her, though a quick glare and a silent promise of suspension from Celestia caused them to back down.
Twilight wasn’t used to this kind of attention and she didn’t like it. Having Celestia near her made her feel a bit more confident though. Having her three Praetorians out in the open helped too, though Twilight didn’t know why. Perhaps the fact that they’d willingly lay down their lives for her had something to do with it.
Celestia had ordered three of her own guards to come along on their walk. And they too kept glancing at Twilight. But they were even more interested in the Praetorians. The royal guards wondered whether or not they were friendly. Hard to tell when somepony kept a neutral face at all times. The irony wasn’t lost to them…
Eventually, the royal pair and their respective guards arrived at the sculpture garden. Every tourist there simply scampered off as the two princesses came in, leaving Twilight to wonder whether they left because of her or Celestia.
“Twilight, there’s a reason I brought you here,” Celestia said as they passed Discord’s statue.
“You needed to get something off your chest?” Twilight remembered.
“Indeed. Twilight, that spell I tried to use on you… I used it often. Thousands of years ago, I used it whenever somepony crossed me. Traitors, badmouths, Neighova’s witnesses, criminals, anypony that I thought should be silenced or could be considered a threat.”
“I…” Twilight didn’t know what to say at first. “So Discord wasn’t lying? When he said that…” she eventually managed to say.
“I know what he said.” Celestia lowered her head in defeat. “I, Princess Celestia of Equestria turned ponies to stone on a whim. I’ve done terrible things in my life, Twilight. Most of them to make life better and safer for my subjects. Others were to satisfy my own petty desires. It may sound strange, coming from the mouth of an immortal, but I feel as though I have matured since Luna’s banishment.”
“We all make mistakes, Celestia.” Twilight still found it weird to call her mentor like that. “But you realize that what you did was wrong. That means you can work to make things better,” she tried to comfort her teacher.
“Yet, it’s never enough,” Celestia said. “And now, there are things I’ve done wrong which I don’t even remember properly.”
“I wish I could help you, Celestia,” Twilight said. “But my mind magic isn’t that strong. I can barely keep up my own blocking spell.”
“What are you blocking?” Celestia asked, curious as to why her student would use that kind of magic. Celestia herself had warned her that the pony mind was not something to be toyed with, especially not their own.
“Let’s not talk about that,” Twilight said quickly. “Trust me on this.”
“YOU!!” somepony screamed from the other side of the garden. “Get away from her!”
Twilight and Celestia turned to see Prince Blueblood come running. His eyes were fixated on Twilight and for a moment she wondered why.
That was until she got knocked off her hooves by the prince and onto the ground. “How dare you approach Princess Celestia? After what you’ve done to her and my sister?” Blueblood had a front hoof on Twilight’s chest and pressed down, causing her to wheeze in pain. Blueblood seemed to be near hysterical now, something that Celestia had never seen before with her nephew.
“Stand down, Blueblood,” Celestia said coldly. “You are crushing my guest, Princess Amaryllis. She had nothing to do with the attack on Cadance and she is here to discuss a peaceful resolution to this situation.” If Celestia ever grew tired of being a princess, she could join the theatre business, as her acting skills were superb. As was her ability to come up with stuff on the spot. One can’t deal with politicians every day and not pick up a few tricks...
Blueblood stared at her, his mouth open in shock but quickly did as he was told to. “You are actually considering talking with these creatures? Right here, in the open?”
“You were rather supportive of your other aunt, when she left to the Wastelands,” Celestia commented as Twilight got back onto her hooves. “Why not now, when the Changelings do the same for us? Princess Amaryllis here wishes for no conflict between our nations.”
“Because that means that they have to set hoof on our land,” Blueblood looked at Twilight with a scrutinizing look. “If you can call ‘those’ hooves at all.” He indicated her rather strange and hole-riddled hooves.
“Blueblood, my patience is running thin,” Celestia said. “Please, refrain from insulting our guest. You might just spark an international conflict.”
Blueblood glared at her. “And what do you call assaulting and impersonating Cadance? How about attacking Canterlot? And kidnapping Twilight, huh? Are those not enough reasons to limit our contact with these… things?”
“Our nation apologizes for those incidents,” Twilight said in Mayor Mare’s voice. The politician came to mind for some reason and thus Twilight decided to just roll with it. “Be assured that those were isolated incidents and our Changelings bear no ill will towards your ponies.” If only Applejack were here, Twilight thought. The farm pony would be ashamed of her for lying through her fangs. Either that or she’d be proud because she didn’t slip up, as Twilight was a bad liar.
“We’ll see about that once Aunt Luna comes back,” Blueblood said. Twilight could feel the hate rolling off of him. To be honest, Twilight couldn’t really blame him. She too had some choice words to share with the queen when they meet up again.
Still, it didn’t bother her as much as when it came from Celestia. Perhaps the significance of the pony had something to do with it as well, something that required further research.
“Very well then,” Celestia said. “Now if you’ll excuse us, I have much to show to our guest.”
Blueblood grumbled something and took off, but not before shooting Twilight a glare that made her shiver.
“He took it rather hard,” Celestia whispered as Blueblood walked away. “He and Cadance are very close, you know.”
“I know,” Twilight said, her normal voice restored. “We played together sometimes when we were foals, when Cadance would foalsit me. How come he didn’t recognize me?”
“Well, it’s been a few years since that incident between your and his parents. I don’t think you’ve seen each other directly since,” Celestia mused.
“Let’s not talk about that either,” Twilight muttered.
“That could be the reason,” Celestia continued. “And there’s the obvious, of course.” She touched Twilight’s wings, amazed at how fragile they felt.
“Yeah but my cutie mark should’ve…” Twilight turned white. Literally. Her coat turned snow-white for a few seconds. “M-M-My cutie mark! It’s gone! No...No. No. No! No!”
“Twilight, calm down,” Celestia said soothingly. “It doesn’t matter.”
“To you it doesn’t! But it’s my mark and now it’s gone!” Twilight cried. “I worked so hard to earn it and now it’s gone! She said it would happen but I didn’t know it would happen so fast!” Tears were running down her cheeks now.
“I… didn’t even get to say goodbye.” She sniffed. Twilight knew it was foalish but that mark had been her guiding light in her early life. It was like losing an old friend…
“Dry your tears, Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia embraced her and Twilight eagerly leaned into the touch. “Your cutie mark may be gone but it’s just a symbol. The real you is still there, right?”
“Right,” Twilight sniffed. “I’m just… I had it for so long and now it’s just gone. It’s not fair!”
“I know, I know.” Celestia patted her back, hoping that the comforting gesture would be appreciated.
“Thank you, Celestia.” Twilight sniffed one last time, before moving a hoof to dry her eyes.
-
Meanwhile, outside the garden.
“Damned Changelings…” Blueblood muttered. “How dare they set hoof in Canterlot, after what they did. I should have crushed that insect when I had the chance and-”
Blueblood was halted mid-tirade by somepony tapping on his shoulder. “WHAT?” he screamed, rivaling Luna and her Royal Canterlot Voice, as he turned around.
A Changeling stood there. Blueblood was just about to say something offensive when the Changeling slugged him in the jaw.
“Well, I say…” the prince muttered before falling over, clearly unconscious.
The Changeling disappeared again without saying a word, leaving the prince passed out by the side of the road.
-
Back with the princesses.
“Did you hear something?” Celestia asked.
“No, what did you hear?” Twilight asked. She noticed one of her guards to be missing. She sincerely hoped that he hadn’t done anything stupid…
“A click, I think. Never mind,” Celestia said. “Anyway, I’m sorry about your cutie mark. But know that, no matter what form you have, I will always be able to recognize my…”
Celestia’s eyes dilated, just like before.
“…my beloved student,” Celestia finished her sentence.
Twilight took a few steps back, in case Celestia turned on her again. Luckily, the princess’s eyes quickly returned to normal.
“It happened again,” Celestia said. “Just not as violent or intense as before. Twilight, if you’ll excuse me… I need to go to the hospital, before this escalates beyond my control.” She frowned. “If it hasn’t already…”
“Of course, Celestia.” Twilight nodded.
“You might be able to come and see me later, when you visit Cadance. We’ll talk about that ‘something’ of yours then.” Celestia smiled. “In the meantime, I believe there’s a certain pair of ponies that want to see you again.”
“Mom and dad,” Twilight said. “I need a cloak. Or something, I can’t go and face them like this…”
“Twilight, go as you are,” Celestia said. “Have some faith in them.” Of course, Celestia already knew how Night Light and Twilight Velvet would react. But Twilight had to discover that on her own.
“No, I can’t walk around Canterlot like this.” A flash of fire surrounded Twilight, returning her to her old Unicorn form. “This is much better,” she said.
Celestia smiled. “I’m glad to see you like this again but you shouldn’t have to worry about your appearance. I could just send some guards along with you, so nopony would bother you.”
“Won’t stop them from staring…” Twilight muttered. “Anything off about me? Wings? Extra holes? Unusual and bendy horn?” She tried looking at her forehead but failed to do so.
“Your abdomen,” Celestia pointed out. Twilight turned her head to see that she still had that distinct green part. But she had her cutie mark back, which made her smile.
“Here,” Celestia said, holding out a cloak to Twilight. “I had one of the guards fetch it before we left. I’m pretty sure it’ll fit and that it’s bat-free.”
“Thank you, Celestia,” Twilight said as she put the cloak on. “It still feels weird to call you that.”
“Twilight, can you promise me something?” Celestia asked.
“Anything,” Twilight said.
“Drop the disguise when you get to your parent’s house,” Celestia said. “Do not hide from them.”
“I-I will,” Twilight said, not sounding very confident at all.
-
Twilight walked through Canterlot again. Her parent’s house wasn’t far and she broke into a gallop to get there even faster. Nopony said anything about her strange features, so she knew that the cloak was doing its job.
Her three guards were obscured from sight as well, though Twilight knew where they were at the moment. One of them was galloping beside her, another was following her by running over the rooftops and the last one was flying above her.
The connection she had to the hive was growing stronger and Twilight was both intrigued and scared by this. She briefly wondered if those Changelings that had been sprung free got back to the hive already. Probably not, she thought, as the Wastelands were still a long way out of Canterlot.
Twilight also hoped that the Changelings’ guard wasn’t too angry when he woke up… It seemed like her guards had a tendency to beat ponies up when they least expect it. But that guard had shoved her… perhaps they took revenge, if they couldn’t intervene directly. Come to think of it, Twilight hadn’t seen miss Shimmer Shine, her old Magic Kindergarten teacher, since she graduated, despite her living in the same street as she and her parents did…
She wondered-
“Oh,” Twilight said. They had already arrived at her parents’ house. “You guys, stay out here. None of you go in the house, do you understand me?”
“Yes, our princess,” the three of them said in unison, not bothering to become visible.
Twilight knocked on the door. As she waited, she undid the disguise like Celestia had asked her too. She kept the cloak on though.
The door swung open and a blue Unicorn stood in the doorway. “Yes, can I…” he started to ask but failed to finish his sentence.
“Daddy?”
-
Damn, this chapter was hard. I wrote the Celestia VS Twilight part fifteen times! I do hope that I managed to properly portray what was going on with Celestia. Basically, she has repressed/sealed memories and seeing Twilight on the ground in the previous chapter triggered one of them, causing her to have a violent flashback. All the hate she had back then returned in an instant.
[E/N]: Bingle-bongle Dingle-dangle Yickity-do Yickity-dah Ping-pong Lippy Tappy Too-tah...
Er, yeah, I ain’t got much in the way of things to say/type/insert into this blasted note. Well, um, college starts back up on Monday...[sarcasm]that’ll be fun.[/sarcasm] I’m also going to be involved in a D&D campaign during the year, that will be fun cause I’ll get to flex my ad lib muscles. But yeah, how ‘bout dat chapter huh?
Chapter 11
The sound of wood scraping on tiles was all that broke the silence in Night Light’s hobby room as he moved his chair back and forth to find a comfortable position to work in. Night Light squinted his eyes and bit his lip in concentration as he held the last piece in his magic grasp. It took him nearly two years but finally, his scale model of the R.A.S. Harmony was nearly complete.
It was a beautiful piece of engineering on a small scale and would become the centerpiece of his collection. If he managed to finish it, that is.
Night Light had always enjoyed building models airships but today his heart just wasn’t in it. Something was missing. Something purple that would sit by him at times and comment on whether or not the bow was painted in the correct color or if the mast was slightly off-center. Something white that just wouldn’t shut up about that new filly he was dating.
With a sigh he levitated the last piece, the rudder, back into the box and closed it.
Night Light missed his little filly and colt. Life just wasn’t the same without those two.
Both Twilight and Shining Armor had left the house, so Night Light didn’t see them as often as he liked to but at least he knew that they were safe. And according to her letters, Twilight was even happier than she had ever been in Canterlot, which made Night Light happy in turn.
Shining Armor was always a subject of worry for Night Light. Becoming captain at such a young age… Night Light was awfully proud of his son but also terribly worried about his son’s safety.
Not that Twilight was any better: Nightmare Moon, Discord, hydras, cockatrices, parasprites; Twilight Sparkle seemed to be a filly-shaped monster-magnet.
The muffled sound of something breaking drew his attention. Night Light slid out of his chair and walked out the room. “Maybe tomorrow,” he said as he closed the door.
He quickly made his way to where he thought the sound came from. In the living room, Twilight Velvet was crouched over a few shards of clay. “I broke it.” She looked up at Night Light with tears in her eyes. “My magic waned and it slipped and…”
Velvet began sobbing loudly. Night Light wasted no time and rushed over to his distraught wife. Treading carefully to avoid the remnants he helped Velvet back to her hooves and hugged her.
“I broke it,” Velvet said again as Night Light rubbed her back in a comforting gesture. His eyes wandered to the shards on the ground. The largest shard had some chicken scratchings on it. ‘Twilight Sparkle – 4’ it said.
“Her hoofprint,” Velvet said, absently pointing at the shards. “I accidentally dropped it.”
Night Light reluctantly let go off his wife and gathered the shards together with his magic. Luckily the clay hoofprint had shattered into large pieces which could easily be put back together. “Don’t worry dear,” he said. “Let me just get some glue and we’ll fix this.”
The blue stallion all but ran back to his hobby room and grabbed the tube of glue he had left on his desk.
“Here we go,” he said as he returned to the living room, triumphantly floating the tube in front of him.
“My hero,” Velvet said as she dried her tears.
Night Light quickly lifted the pieces up again and glued them together. It wasn’t perfect but it was whole again and that was what mattered.
He traced his big hoof over the imprint of the little hoof. It was so tiny compared to his and for a moment, Night Light thought back to the day Twilight was born. How she had grabbed his hoof and refused to let go.
Night Light lowered the cast onto the coffee table, to allow the glue to set.
“Nighty, I’m scared,” Twilight Velvet said as she sat down on the couch. “I want my foals back.”
“As do I.” Night Light frowned. “But we have to have faith in Princess Luna and Twilight’s friends.”
“I know, but I’m just so scared,” Velvet said with a whimper.
“Don’t worry,” Night Light said as he settled next to his wife. “If Applejack and Rainbow are half as stubborn as Twilight always says, then I don’t think we’ll have anything to worry about.”
“But what if she doesn’t want to come back?” Velvet said, her voice betraying her rising fear. “What if she likes her real mother more? What if-”
Night Light laid a hoof on her lips, gently silencing her. “You are her real mother, don’t you ever forget that,” he said as he moved his hoof away. “We raised her from a little foal to a beautiful young mare and no pony, or Changeling, can take that from us, you hear me?”
Velvet nodded and kissed her husband. “Thank you, Nighty.”
“Any time, my love,” Night Light said. “What were you doing here anyway?” he asked.
“Oh nothing,” she lied. “Just going through some old junk…”
Night Light hadn’t noticed until now but the floor was strewn with various bits and knickknacks that he vaguely recognized.
“Look, I found Shining Armor’s old drawings,” Velvet said with a smile on her face. She picked up a stack of papers and floated them towards Night Light. “Remember this?”
She held out the first drawing which had two big blobs and one little blob sitting in front of a house. “I’m pretty sure I wasn’t that fat,” Night Light laughed as he looked at the portrait Shining Armor had drawn so many years ago.
He took the stack of papers from Twilight Velvet and began to leaf through them. Their house, grandma, their house again, a royal guard, Twilight, some weird monster with holes in it…
“Shining Armor was quite the little artist when he was young,” Night Light said as he pulled out that particular drawing. “Do you think he…” He frowned and showed Twilight Velvet that picture.
Velvet’s eyes widened in shock. “I-I think so,” she stammered. “Do you remember that night? When he came in, screaming that there was some monster in Twilight’s room?” she asked.
“I think I do,” Night Light tried to recall the memory. He took another look at the drawing. The monster his son had drawn was towering over a crib with a little purple blob in it.
“Do you think that was her? The Changeling queen?” Velvet asked.
“I don’t know. I didn’t think much of it at the time but now…” He ran his hoof over the drawing. “It can’t be a coincidence.”
“To think that she’s been in our house,” Velvet shivered. “In Twilight’s room. She could have taken her at any time.”
“Don’t think like that,” Night Light said as he put the drawings down again. “Come on, let’s clean this place up. Wouldn’t want those two to come home to a messy house, right?”
“Right,” Velvet said, a small smile finding its way onto her face. It was the first time since the wedding fiasco that Night Light had seen her smile.
That smile faded quickly though as Velvet looked at him. “Do you ever think about her?”
“Every day,” Night Light said, his eyes growing a bit moist. “I always wonder if she would have been like her. Would she have been the princess’s student as well? Would she have made such wonderful friends? Would she have saved the world?”
Velvet didn’t say anything. A few tears ran down her cheek. She quickly wiped them off and turned back to her husband. “I just… I don’t know, Night Light. I just don’t know,” she eventually said.
“Neither do I,” Night Light admitted.
An awkward silence hung in the air as neither of them knew what to say. Words were not enough to express their feelings and could be considered wasted.
“I’m kind of expecting them to just walk back in,” Night Light said after a few minutes. “You know how Twilight would rush home, eager to show off her report card. Or how Shiny would knock on the door in the middle of the night when he forgot his keys, again.”
Twilight Velvet nodded and leaned into Night Light, who slung a fore leg around her and pulled her close to him.
*Knock-knock*
Night Light and Velvet looked at each other and shared a small laugh at the well-timed interruption. “I’ll get it,” Night Light said. “It’s probably my boss, wondering why the hay I haven’t come to work.”
“He gave you two weeks off,” Twilight Velvet reminded him.
Again, Night Light reluctantly let go of his better half and stood up. “Let’s find out then,” he said.
He quickly made his way to the door, hesitating for just a second, before turning the knob and pulling the door open. “Yes? Can I…” he started to ask but the words quickly got stuck in his throat.
His eyes widened as he saw exactly who was at the door. Panic started to form as he took in her image: green eyes, dark coat, aqua blue mane, holes everywhere. The spitting image of the mare that had been haunting his nightmares since the wedding.
Night Light was usually a level-headed stallion but seeing this Changeling at his front door made his blood boil. He was just about to demand her to leave, when she opened her mouth and said something that made his heart skip a beat.
“Daddy?”
Night Light stared at the cloaked mare, a bewildered look on his face. That voice…
The Changeling returned his stare, a hopeful look in her eyes.
Night Light remained quiet, unable to form the words he wanted to say.
Neither of them said anything for a while, which made Twilight very nervous. “I-I’ll just go,” she eventually stammered, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.
“No!” Night Light cried out, having found his voice again. “Don’t leave! Don’t you dare leave!” He rushed at her, his hooves quickly wrapping around her in an attempt to keep her there.
For Twilight, those strong hooves were familiar. They made her feel safe and they made her forget her worries momentarily.
“Is it really you?” Night Light whispered.
“Yes, daddy,” Twilight whispered back. “I know I don’t look like me anymore but… I’m so sorry for worrying you,” she said, relishing in his hold.
“That wasn’t your fault,” Night Light said, breaking the hug and turning back to the door. “Come,” he said. “Your mother is going to be so happy.”
Twilight hesitated. Her father was happy enough to see her. But he didn’t know the truth about the real Twilight Sparkle yet…
-
“Who is it?” Twilight Velvet called out, not looking up from her work. She was sorting through Shining Armor’s drawings, in the hope of finding any more sketches of the Changeling queen, though all she found were more pictures of random things that colts draw. Airships, dragons, wagons, Twilight Sparkle. One of those didn’t really belong, Twilight Velvet mused.
“You’re not going to believe this,” Night Light said as he walked back into the living room.
“Believe what?” Velvet asked, looking towards the door.
“Hi,” Twilight said nervously as she walked in after her father.
Twilight Velvet stared at the Changeling. The Changeling stared back. For a while, silence reigned. One could even hear the pitter-patter of that annoying mouse that lived under the floorboards.
“Twilight?” Velvet eventually broke the silence. “Twilight Sparkle? Is that you?”
“Y-yes, mom,” Twilight stuttered. “It’s me, sort of…”
Twilight’s eyes widened as she was all but thrown to the ground by her mother in a desperate attempt to get to her. “My baby!” Velvet cried out. “You came home! You came home? Where’s Shining Armor? Is he okay?”
“Calm down, dear. You’re overwhelming her,” Night Light said calmly.
“Hehe, sorry…” Velvet said as she helped Twilight back to her hooves. “Your coat feels so strange,” she noted.
Twilight’s face reflected her confusion. “Why are you taking this so lightly?” she asked. “I mean, I’m not a pony. I’m not your daughter and-”
Both Velvet and Night Light laid a hoof on Twilight’s lips. “Don’t you ever, ever dare say that again,” Velvet said.
“You are our little filly, whether you like it or not,” Night Light said jokingly as he and Velvet removed their hooves.
“But-” Twilight tried to say.
“No buts,” Night Light cut her off.
Her mother gently tugged on the loose cloak, pulling it off of Twilight. The Changeling instinctively flexed her wings, much to her parent’s surprise.
Velvet and Night Light took a moment to observe their daughter.
“Twilight, I think we need to explain some things to you,” Velvet said eventually. She sat down on the couch and patted the cushion next to her in an inviting way.
Twilight Sparkle took up the invitation and sat down next to Velvet, while her father settled in next to her, sandwiching the young mare between her parents. The Changeling was feeling a bit uncomfortable like this. “I could change into my old form, if you want me to.”
“No, don’t,” Velvet said.
“Don’t be ashamed,” Night Light added. “We love you the way you are.”
It was safe to say that Twilight was a bit shocked. She had gone over a dozen possible scenarios in her head, from angry parents to sad parents to even downright furious parents. In all her planning, she had never expected them to react quite like this. She had come in, expecting screaming and crying an disowning… She had even prepared a mental checklist for this situation.
“Twilight, there is no easy way of saying this,” Velvet started. She wrapped a fore leg around Twilight and pulled her close. “So we’re just going to say this bluntly.” She looked at her husband, who nodded, encouraging her to go on.
“We’ve always know you weren’t our daughter by blood,” Velvet said. “But we raised you, we loved you and still do so. For all intents and purposes, you ARE our daughter.”
“You knew?” Twilight uttered. “How could you know? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“We noticed… things. Things that normal fillies don’t do when they grow up,” Night Light said with a frown on his face.
“And we just didn’t know how,” Velvet said. “How could we tell you that you weren’t a pony? Would you have believed us?” She frowned. “Even I still find it hard to believe and I have you sitting here next to me.”
Twilight remained quiet, thinking about this situation. Her parents knew. They knew that she was an imposter. But they didn’t care. They loved her anyway…
“She,” Twilight uttered. “She took your real foal and…” she couldn’t finish that sentence. “I’m sorry.”
Velvet shook her head. “You were just a foal at the time, you couldn’t have known,” she said. “But I am angry with her, for taking away my little filly.” Velvet shuddered, as the last memory she had of the other Twilight Sparkle was holding her cold and lifeless body while she was desperately pleading to whatever deity was listening to have her daughter open her eyes.
“If I ever meet her face to face, I don’t know what I’d do,” Night Light mused. “A small part of me wants to scream at her. Hit her, maybe even kill her.” He cleared his throat as he said that. “But another, stronger part of me wants to thank her for giving us a little filly to love.”
Twilight was at a loss for words. Her parents genuinely didn’t care that she was a Changeling! They truly loved her regardless of what she was. Twilight was actually feeling bad right now for ever doubting them.
All three Unicorns converged in a group hug; she was their filly and nopony else’s Twilight could feel their love and basked in it, now realizing for the first time just how much they loved her.
They sat like that for a few minutes, before Night Light broke the hug. “Twilight, can you tell us what happened to Shining Armor?” he asked. He didn’t really want to disrupt the moment they were sharing but Shining Armor was more important that exchanging hugs right now.
Twilight nodded. “He’s in the hospital right now,” she said. “I sent one of my guards with him. The… the queen did something to him.”
“We know,” Velvet said, clearing her throat. “We need to go and see him right away.”
“Indeed,” Night Light said, feeling slightly giddy. An hour ago they were afraid of losing their foals forever. Now, they had one back and the other was within walking distance .
“Let me fix my disguise first,” Twilight said as a flash of fire engulfed her. The flames died down to reveal a purple Unicorn. “How do I look?” she asked.
“Like you,” Twilight Velvet said, slightly shocked at the display.
“Only these are a bit different,” Night Light noted, his hoof running over two wafer-thin wings on Twilight’s back. “They feel so fragile,” he said as he rubbed them.
“And they’re a bit ticklish, so please stop that,” Twilight laughed nervously, wondering if she had just given her father further means of annoying her. Of course, that was his sacred duty as a father.
“Sorry,” Night Light said but not before tickling the base of her left wing a bit more. Twilight’s annoyed face meant that he had succeeded in bothering her, which in turn mean that things were back to normal. Or at least as normal as things would be from now on.
“Here, try this,” Velvet said as she slung Twilight’s cloak back onto her back and clasped it shut around her neck. “What do you think, Nighty?”
“Can’t see a thing,” Night Light said honestly.
“Good, let’s get going then,” Velvet said.
-
Twilight walked with a spring in her step towards the hospital alongside her parents. So far, her birth mother had been wrong about her family and friends. Her parents still loved her, Princess Celestia still loved her, despite the minor incident earlier.
But Twilight still had eight ponies and one dragon to cross off of her checklist. Cadance had a good reason to hate her, as Chrysalis had imprisoned and mistreated her for a month because of Twilight.
Shining Armor had the same reason to hate her. Twilight had no idea of what the queen’s mind magic had done to him. And then there was the fact that Shining Armor had been a single spell away from Changelinghood.
Spike... Twilight didn’t know what to expect from him.
And then there were her friends… Thinking of them caused the spring in Twilight’s step to fade as she resumed her normal pace.
Twilight wasn’t sure about them accepting her. As much as she hated herself for feeling that way, she had to accept them hating her as a viable outcome.
Rarity would never want to be seen with her in public, Rainbow Dash would be furious about missing out on impressing the Wonderbolts, Fluttershy would probably be just plain scared of her, Applejack would be angry for what happened to her own brother and Pinkie Pie… she would probably be very Pinkie about the situation.
On the other hoof, maybe Rarity would see her new shape as a challenge to make more and more beautiful dresses. Perhaps Rainbow Dash could teach her how to fly. Fluttershy could possibly find a use for Twilight’s emotion-sensing ability when it comes to taking care of animals. And Applejack could always use some extra farmhands that needed only to be paid love.
And Pinkie Pie… was just Pinkie Pie. She’d find a reason to throw Twilight a party, whether or not her friends accepted her.
“Twilight?” Velvet’s voice broke Twilight’s chain of thought. “We’re here.”
“Oh?” Twilight looked around, only to see the entrance to the hospital in front of her. “I must have been daydreaming,” she said.
Three simultaneous thuds were heard besides her. Night Light and Twilight Velvet noticed three sets of hoof prints around Twilight. “Twiley? What are those?”
“These are the guards I mentioned,” Twilight said nervously. “I may have forgotten to tell you this but I’m apparently the Changeling princess and heir to the throne.”
Night Light and Velvet nodded. “We figured as much at the wedding, when Chrysalis shouted that at us,” Velvet said.
“You three, stay outside,” Twilight said to her three invisible stalkers.
The Changelings blinked into existence for a few seconds to bow before her and turned back invisible.
Twilight turned around and walked towards the entrance of the hospital, her parents trailing after her as they tried to process what had just happened.
-
“I’m looking for Shining Armor,” Twilight said as she rushed up to the receptionist. “He was brought in a while ago.”
“Shining Armor?” the receptionist, a pale grey Pegasus, asked. “Let’s see… ah yes, Shining Armor.” She leaved through the papers on her desk. “Are you family?” she asked.
“I’m his L.S.B.F.F.” Twilight said, earning her a confused look from the Pegasus.
“She’s his little sister,” Night Light said. “And we’re Shining Armor’s parents.”
“I see,” the receptionists said. “You may visit him in room… room 302,” she said, reading the number off the paper.
“Thank you,” Velvet said.
-
“Come on,” the doctor said. “Eat the chocolate.” The blue Pegasus waved the half-eaten bar of chocolate in front of Shining Armor.
Shining Armor refused to do so and turned his head away, much like a stubborn foal would if presented with mashed alfalfa.
“Listen, if you don’t eat this, your recovery will take a lot longer. Surely you want to get out of here as quickly as possible, right?”
The white stallion cocked his head in confusion.
“I give up,” the blue Pegasus said, tossing the bar of chocolate back onto the tray. “Are you sure this is the only way to fix this?”
“Positive,” the brown earth pony said. “Trust me, I’m a doctor.”
“In what?” the Pegasus asked furiously, having run out off patience. “Why am I even listening to you?” he asked himself.
“Shining Armor?” a feminine voice called from outside the room. Two mares and a stallion came in.
“Shiny!” Twilight Velvet rushed to her son’s sickbed.
“Are you his parents?” the doctor asked. “I am doctor Quick Fix. I’m in charge of all patients that have come in contact with the Changelings.”
“How is he doing, doc?” Night Light asked.
“Better than when he came in,” Quick Fix said. “The ‘doctor’ here told us to feed him chocolate. Imagine my surprise when that actually worked. Of course, I have no idea if this is a long-term solution but for now it’s worth a shot, at least until we find something better.”
“What ‘doctor’ are you talking about?” Velvet asked.
“Him.” Quick Fix pointed to the Earth pony behind him. Or more specifically, to the spot were said Earth pony had been.
“Where did he go?” Twilight Velvet asked, faking innocence. She knew all too well that the stallion had been another Changeling.
“I… uh… never mind,” Quick Fix said. “What’s important right now is that Shining Armor makes a full recovery. I don’t suppose you can help feed him his medicine?”
“Shiny was a fussy eater when he was a foal,” Velvet said. “Just let me try.”
“Mother knows best, I suppose,” Quick Fix said with a chuckle. “Now where did I put that bar?”
Quick Fix had placed said chocolate bar on a tray. That tray was now empty, save for the scraps of foil and paper that had been wrapped around the bar.
The bar itself was now lodged in Twilight’s mouth, who was chewing on it like it was made of the finest Ambrosia.
Quick Fix, Night Light and Twilight Velvet stared at Twilight, two of them already used to Twilight’s shenanigans when it came to chocolate.
Eventually, Twilight managed to swallow the bar and spoke up. “I regret nothing,” she said, licking her lips.
The real doctor rubbed his temples. “I’m going to take my break now,” he said. He walked outside, muttering something about crazy ponies.
“You can show yourself again,” Twilight said once she was certain Quick Fix was out of hearing range.
The Praetorian shimmered back into view, still in his Earth pony disguise. “My princess,” he said with a bow.
“Stop that,” Twilight said. “And why didn’t you leave once you dropped Shining Armor off?”
“I couldn’t find an opening,” the Praetorian said. “Those ponies refused to let me slip away. They bombarded me with questions.”
Twilight noticed that her guard was lowering his head and shoulders, assuming a submissive position.
“I’m not going to punish you,” Twilight said as she noticed the Changeling’s behavior. “Just go outside now and join the others.”
The disguised pony’s eyes widened. He nodded furiously. “Yes, my princess,” he said with a deep bow, before turning invisible and running off.
Twilight Velvet and Night Light were staring at the spot where the guard had been. “You’ll get used to it,” Twilight Sparkle said, noticing their looks.
“I’m not sure if I want to,” Night Light said with a frown on his face.
“Whether we like it or not, we have to accept that they are a part of Twilight’s life now,” Velvet said, as much as she hated to admit it.
Night Light nodded. “Of course, dear,” he said, though he obviously had his doubts about everything.
“Hey mom, dad? Would you mind if I go visit Cadance?” Twilight asked.
“Of course not,” Velvet said. “I think she’s in room… 404?” She looked at Night Light who nodded.
“Great,” Twilight said. “I’ll see you later, okay?”
“Don’t you dare disappear again, hear me?” Night Light said playfully. Twilight just rolled her eyes in response.
-
“Room 402, room 403, room 404,” Twilight listed as she walked through the hallway.
Twilight had always hated hospitals. They always smelled like chemicals and bad food. And the first memory she had off a hospital was when she last hugged and kissed her granny Twinkle. The poor mare had passed away later that evening. Heart failure, the colts in white suits had said.
So Twilight wasn’t feeling particularly comfortable at the moment.
But Twilight had to do this. Cadance had suffered the most of all ponies involved. Compared to what happened to her and Shining Armor, Twilight’s problems seemed minimal at best.
She noticed that there were no guards at the door. Cadance probably sent them home, Twilight thought. That was one thing she always like about Cadance: that even though she was a princess, she didn’t ask to be treated like one.
‘Knock-knock’
Twilight rapped her hoof on the door a few times. “Come in,” a familiar, weak voice said. Twilight hesitantly pushed the door open, steeling her nerves and preparing for Cadance’s reaction.
The room was the same as any other hospital room, though you could see that the staff had did their best to make it a bit more worthy of a princess. Softer sheets, cleaner floors, possibly better food.
Cadance stared at her visitor. “Hi,” Twilight said nervously. Cadance was sitting up in her soft bed. Twilight flinched as she saw her former foalsitter. Cadance’s face was pale and she looked emaciated. Her left front hoof had a cast on it and several IVs were inserted into her front leg. All in all, Cadance looked worse for wear.
“Twilight Sparkle?” Cadance asked weakly. “Is that really you?” Her face cleared up as she realized who came to visit her.
Twilight nodded. “It’s me, Cadance. It’s good to see you.”
“Good to see me?” Cadance let out an amused laugh. “Twilight, you have no idea how glad I am to see you!” The pink Alicorn struggled to get out of bed but Twilight stopped her.
“Don’t get up,” Twilight said as she gently laid a hoof on Cadance’s chest. “I’m right here.”
“I can see that,” Cadance said with a smile on her face. “Oh Twilight, I’m so glad that you’re okay. When the Changeling queen told me that she was after you… I was so worried but I couldn’t do anything…”
“It’s not your fault,” Twilight said as she shook her head. “Trust me, I have some choice words for her the next time I see her.”
“See her? Twilight? You’re not telling me you’re going back to her, are you?” Cadance asked, worry clear on her face. “What did she do to you? Did she hurt you? I swear to Celestia, if I ever find her I’ll… I’ll…”
“Calm down please,” Twilight said anxiously. “You’re still weak, so don’t overexert yourself.”
“Thank you, Nurse Twilight,” Cadance said with a roll of her eyes. “I’m not made of glass, you know,” she huffed.
“Sorry,” Twilight said, looking down at her hooves. “I’m just so sorry about what Chrysalis did to you.”
“Twilight Sparkle, don’t you dare be sorry about that,” Cadance said, perhaps a bit more forcefully that she had intended.
“But-” Twilight opened her mouth to protest but one look from Cadance cause her to hold her tongue.
“What the Changeling queen did wasn’t your fault,” Cadance said, her eyes softening again. “You’re just as much a victim as I am.”
“But I didn’t spend a month in a cave,” Twilight muttered. “And Chrysalis did what she did for me.”
“I know,” Cadance said. “She reminded me every time she came to visit me. At first I thought she was pregnant or something. I should have realized sooner that she was talking about you…”
“So you already know about my little secret?” Twilight asked nervously.
Cadance nodded. “Chrysalis told everypony at the wedding. Well, every pony that was still there after she revealed her true form.”
“So my friends really know?” Twilight asked. “How did they react?”
Cadance nodded. “They do. And from what I’ve heard, they’re fine with it. Three of them are on a rescue mission as we speak, along with Aunty Lulu.”
-
“Shouldn’t she be waking up by now?” Rainbow Dash asked as she pointed at the snoring princess. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m all for sleeping past noon but this is a life or death situation we’ve got on our hooves here.”
“You know we’ve been trying since dawn but she’s sleeping tight. Dash, could you rustle up a cloud or something?” Applejack asked. “A big raincloud, if possible.”
“Sure thing,” Rainbow Dash said with a salute, before flying off.
Meanwhile, Luna snored on, blissfully unaware of what laid ahead of her. “Why yes… *snore* I would like another moon pie…”
-
“Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash,” Cadance said. “They went along with Aunty Lulu to save you.”
“Shouldn’t we send them a note? I really, really don’t want them anywhere near the hive,” Twilight said. Her mind was a bit more at ease, knowing that three of her friends were risking life and limb to save her. That was the main reason that Twilight didn’t want them near the hive, as they risked potentially losing both.
“Lulu’s also trying to settle things peacefully with the Changelings,” Cadance explained. “She and Celly wish to work things out before they escalate.”
“That’s good,” Twilight said. “But I doubt the queen will accept. She really, really hates Princess Celestia.”
“We’ll see, Twilight Sparkle. We’ll see,” Cadance said.
Both of them fell quiet, though the silence wasn’t terribly awkward this time around. Twilight took these moments to let everything she had learned so far sink in.
She also had a few minutes to prepare for the inevitable question that Cadance was sure to ask next.
“What do you look like now?” That one. That was the question Twilight had been waiting for.
“You sure you want to know?” Twilight asked nervously. “I’m told that I take after my birth mother.”
“I don’t care,” Cadance said, trying to sound confident. But on the inside, she was trembling. “Just show me, please?” she asked, despite knowing that this was an awful idea.
Twilight nodded. Using her magic, she closed the door and sealed it shut.
And then she took her cloak off. A small gasp escaped Cadance’s mouth. “They’re pretty,” she said as Twilight tossed her cloak onto a nearby chair.
“You really think so?” Twilight asked as she spread them. “I can’t fly with them yet, I can only float and fall at the moment.”
“In that order?” Cadance teased. “But is this what you look like? Just a regular Unicorn with insect-like wings?” Cadance could only hope that this was the case, but she was fairly certain that it wasn’t so.
Twilight shook her head. “I’m just not terribly good at transforming yet,” she said sheepishly. “Some parts remain Changeling for some reason. And then there’s the voice-acting…”
“Voice-acting?” Cadance asked curiously.
“My voice sometimes changes when I think of a specific pony,” Twilight said. “Could be fun at parties!” she said, using Pinkie Pie’s voice. “Oops, see what I mean?”
Cadance allowed a small laugh to escape her, though she quickly turned serious again. “Go ahead, Twilight.”
Twilight Sparkle nodded. “Here goes,” she said as she undid her disguise.
Cadance watched with baited breath as the flames licked over Twilight’s form. Panic began to build up as the little filly she used to foalsit disappeared in the flames and was replaced by the creature that haunted her nightmares.
“What do you think?” Twilight asked nervously. She flashed Cadance an awkward smile
“I-I don’t… please, change back,” Cadance whispered unintelligibly as she closed her eyes. Those fangs, they were just like the queen’s!
“Didn’t quite catch that,” Twilight said nervously. Whatever it was that Cadance said, it didn’t sound good.
“Change back!” Cadance cried out. “Please, I don’t want to, I didn’t think you would look so much-” The Alicorn began to sob into her hooves.
Twilight backed away as she reapplied her disguise, all the while stammering apologies. “I’m sorry,” she said as she bumped into the wall. As her magic lock on the door broke Twilight turned and ran out the room, leaving her cloak behind.
“Wait!” Cadance lifted her head and yelled after her but Twilight didn’t seem to hear her plea. “Don’t go,” Cadance said, even though she knew it was futile.
Cadance began to sob into her hooves again. She though that she’d be able to handle seeing her favorite little filly like that but Twilight had been right, she did look an awful lot like Chrysalis.
She didn’t understand. Cadance had been able to stand up against the real deal at the wedding, so why couldn’t she bear to see Twilight like that?
Her favorite little filly was now a Changeling. And not just any Changeling but a Changeling princess, someday to be queen…
“Will you become like her?” Cadance asked out loud, though nopony was there to answer her. “Turning to force to get what you want?”
Some part of Cadance could understand why the queen did that to her. From what she understood, Chrysalis needed Shining Armor’s love in order to provide Twilight with enough love and energy.
“I’ve already lost two of my daughters, I won’t lose a third,” Chrysalis’s voice echoed through her head.
As much as Cadance wanted to deny it, she too would act as the queen had if she were to find herself in that position.
Cadance tried to get out of bed but didn’t find the strength to reach for the wheelchair beside her bed. Instead, she just leaned back into her pillow, hoping that Twilight would come back soon. She silently cursed her weakened body as she started to feel sleepy. The nurse had given her painkillers some time ago, before Twilight came to visit and they were kicking in.
“Please, Twilight…” she whispered. “Come back,” Cadance managed to say before drifting into a dreamless sleep.
-
“That went well,” Twilight said to herself as she paced through the hallways off the hospital. She didn’t have any clear direction in mind and was simply wandering around. Sometimes she’d take the stairs and go up or down a level.
And that had gotten her lost. Twilight frowned. She had only been meaning to wander around a bit so she could calm down. Her heart was still pounding too fast for a healthy mare. Of course, Twilight had no idea how that translated to Changelings but that was the least of her concerns at the moment.
She shivered involuntarily as she thought back to Cadance’s reaction. The poor mare had been terrified of her, Twilight realized.
Twilight should have realized that Cadance fearing her was a viable possibility. The pink Alicorn had suffered under the queen’s imprisonment for a month, having been denied food and medical care.
“Let’s see,” Twilight said absentmindedly. “I think I’m on the sixth floor? How the hay did I get up here?”
Twilight shrugged as she noticed the arrows pointing that would lead her back to the stairs. “First thing I’m doing when I become queen: add signs,” Twilight said as she thought back to the halls of the hive.
A door behind her burst open and a disheveled grey Unicorn came running out. “You’ve got to help me!” he shouted when he saw Twilight.
“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.
“The princess! She’s-”
Twilight gasped as the stallion turned to stone before her eyes. She took an involuntary step back to get away from the statue, whose face was twisted into an eternal scream.
“That will teach you to mess around with my mind,” Twilight heard a familiar voice coming from behind the still stallion.
Princess Celestia strode over to them, a malicious look in her eyes. “Move along, mare. This stallion dared to take a peak in my mind and was punished accordingly.”
Twilight stepped back in fear. The princess was acting up again! Whatever that stallion did, it had caused the princess to act like she had before.
“Unless, of course you are an associate of his,” Celestia said as she turned her cold eyes towards Twilight, glaring intently at her. “Are you?”
“No,” Twilight quickly said, hoping not to become the next target of Princess Celestia’s vengeance.
“Good,” Celestia said. “Keep it that way. Run along now and-” Celestia sank to her knees, her front hooves grabbing at her head. She let out a loud scream and collapsed.
“Celestia!” Twilight cried out, rushing back to the fallen princess. She used her magic to lift the princess up. “Talk to me, princess.”
“I thought I told you to call me ‘Celestia’ or did you forget that already, princess Twilight?” Celestia said weakly. “It happened again,” she stated.
“Indeed,” Twilight said with a frown on her face. “I only saw the aftermath though.”
Celestia forced herself back onto her hooves, with a little help from Twilight. She quickly lowered her horn to the stone Unicorn and turned him back to his normal squishy self.
“That… was an interesting experience,” the stallion said.
“I’m dreadfully sorry,” Princess Celestia said. “Can you ever forgive me?”
“You wouldn’t be the first patient that attacked me,” the stallion said. “And you probably won’t be the last.”
Princess Celestia nodded.
“But where are my manners?” the stallion asked as he noticed Twilight again. “My name is Deep Thought.” He offered a hoof to Twilight, who politely shook it.
“Doctor Thought, I fear that we might have to post-pone our sessions for now,” Princess Celestia said. “At least until Luna comes back.”
“Yes, that would be advisable,” Deep Thought said. “Just prodding the memory seal caused a major reaction and I’d hate to see what a full unsealing can do to you.”
“You found what’s wrong with her?” Twilight asked, genuinely amazed.
“I don’t have all the answers yet,” Deep Thought said. He looked at Celestia, who nodded her approval. “But it would appear that Princess Celestia has a few dozen memory seals, all of them very intricate and complex. I foolishly reached out to one and was treated to an angry princess.”
Celestia nodded. “It was like before, with you Twilight. Once again I couldn’t control myself. I was thrust back into my old mindset and turned on the good doctor here.”
“Well, I trust that I will hear from you again soon, princess?” Deep Thought asked. “Would you like to schedule a new appointment, perhaps?”
Celestia shook her head. “Not yet, I don’t know when Princess Luna will return.”
“Very well,” Deep Thought said. “I’m sure I will see you again soon. Good day, princess. And good day to you too, miss…”
“Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight said with a smile.
“Miss Sparkle,” Deep Thought said. “I know I shouldn’t comment on this but are you aware that you have wolf teeth?”
Twilight ran her tongue over her teeth, only to find two fangs protruding. “Oh, yes. I’m here to have them removed, you see.” She quickly made up a reason. Despite not being as experienced as Celestia, the stallion seemed to believe it.
“Indeed,” Deep Thought said. “But dental surgery is on the second floor, not the sixth.”
With that said Deep Thought trotted back into his office. Twilight noticed that he was still shivering a bit from the experience. She could relate, having spent nearly six hours as a statue before Fluttershy saved her.
“How did your meeting with your parents go?” Celestia asked.
“Very good actually,” Twilight said with a smile on her face. “They still love me, they don’t care that I’m a Changeling and it turns out that they already knew!” she said excitingly.
“That’s good to hear,” the princess said. “See? I told you not to worry so much.”
Twilight nodded. “Cadance was a little less enthusiastic though…” she said. “I-I scared her.”
“What did you do?” Celestia asked.
“Nothing,” Twilight muttered. “She asked me to show myself and she started to cry. I hightailed out of there and walked around a bit to calm down. That’s when I ran into you, well into Deep Thought.”
“I think Cadance is afraid of Chrysalis,” Celestia mused. “And you look an awful lot like her when you’re in your Changeling form. Perhaps you should avoid it when dealing with Cadance.”
“I think that’s for the best,” Twilight said. “Has she told anypony about what the queen did to her?”
Celestia shook her head. “She said that she was locked in the caves under Canterlot but that’s it. She hasn’t said a single word about it.”
“Do you think she’ll be okay?” Twilight asked.
“I think so,” Celestia said. “You know Cadance, underneath that delicate Alicorn lies a strong and independent mare. And she has all of us to back her up, remember?”
Twilight just smiled. Perhaps things would turn out for the best anyway, she thought.
“Come, let’s go and visit her together,” Celestia said, leading the way.
“Hey, Celestia? Can I ask you something?” Twilight knew that she would probably get a joke answer in return though.
“Of course you can,” Celestia said, not taking the obvious opportunity much to Twilight’s surprise. “What do you want to know?”
“That spell, the one you used on that doctor, that wasn’t the same as you used on me, right?”
Celestia shook her head. “No, it wasn’t. I’ve lived for a long time, my faithful student. And one needs a hobby to pass the time. Some collect stamps, I create spells. Well, I used to.”
“Really? Why did you quit?” Twilight asked curiously.
“There’s only so many spells one can create before the art of it grows… stale. So I found a new hobby,” Celestia said. “Sure, it’s not as exciting but train spotting helps me relax.”
Twilight stared as Celestia walked past her, wondering what an all-powerful solar goddess found relaxing about watching trains.
-
Cadance’s eyes opened again. Her medicine-induced sleep had been rather short, lasting only for half an hour or so. At least, that’s how long she thought it lasted.
“Good morning,” Celestia said. “How are you feeling?”
“Awful,” Cadance whispered. “I think I’ve upset Twilight.”
“I’m fine, Twilight said from in the doorway. “I was more worried about you.”
“Twilight, I’m so sorry,” Cadance said as Twilight walked up to her. “It’s just, when I saw you like that… those teeth…”
Twilight smiled, her mouth suddenly filled with razor-sharp fangs.
Cadance screamed as Twilight lunged at her.
-
“Aah!” Cadance woke up with a start, nearly rolling out of the bed. She was breathing heavily and her heart was going a mile a minute.
A knock on the door made her jump. “C-Come in!” she almost yelled. She was still shivering from that nightmare and had wrapped her hooves around herself to calm her nerves.
The door opened, revealing her aunt. “Are you alright?” she asked. “I thought I heard you scream.”
“No, I’m fine,” Cadance said. “Just a nightmare, nothing to worry about.” She wasn’t really sure whether she was reassuring herself or Princess Celestia.
“That’s good to hear,” Celestia said. “I heard from Twilight that she gave you quite a scare. Can she come back in?”
“What? Of course!” Cadance said.
The purple mare walked into the room, though she stayed near Celestia’s side and a fair distance away from Cadance. “Hi,” Twilight said.
“Twilight, I’m so sorry for yelling at you,” Cadance said quickly. “You just looked so much like her that I-”
“It’s okay,” Twilight interrupted her before she could rant some more. “I’m fine and I think I understand why you reacted like you did.” She frowned.
Cadance sighed in relief.
“Hey, Cadance? Are you allowed to leave the bed?” Twilight asked.
“To go to the bathroom,” Cadance answered. “And to visit the gardens,” she added. “Why?”
“Because I have a surprise for you,” Twilight said gleefully.
-
After some help from Twilight and Celestia, Cadance had gotten into her wheelchair. Twilight was happily pushing her forward, even though it was a rather awkward position for her to stand up on two legs.
“Where are we going?” Cadance asked.
“To room 302,” Twilight said.
“What’s in there?” the princess of love asked.
“You’ll see,” Twilight said with a knowing, yet mischievous look on her face. Cadance knew that look all too well and it usually meant that Twilight was up to no good.
It didn’t take them long to get to room 302. Cadance could hear the voices of Twilight’s parents coming from within. They were talking to somepony.
Cadance’s heart fluttered. Could it be?
Celestia pushed the door open and Cadance saw him. “Shining Armor!” she cried out in joy.
Twilight pushed the wheelchair up to his bed. With newfound energy and a blatant disrespect for her wounded leg and bodily state, Cadance leaned out of the wheelchair and embraced Shining Armor. “Shining?” Cadance looked at her fiancé, who wasn’t returning her gesture. “What’s wrong with you?”
Shining Armor just tilted his head in confusion, staring at her with those green glowing eyes of his.
“The queen did something to him,” Twilight explained.
“She was draining him of his love,” Cadance said. “She told me so herself.”
Twilight nodded, looking down in shame.
“Maybe I can…” Cadance’s horn sparked and fizzled.
“Cadance, no!” Celestia said harshly. “You’re not well enough to be performing magic!”
“I don’t care!” Cadance said, determination clear in her voice. “I have to try.”
Twilight watched in awe as Cadance performed her preferred magic spell. The weakened Alicorn persisted, despite her body crying out for her to stop.
A small, pink heart popped into existence. For some reason, Twilight found herself thinking that it looked rather delicious. She watched intently as it floated over to Shining Armor.
The little, almost cartoonish heart hung in front of the stallion’s face for a few seconds, before exploding into a shower of pink energy.
Shining Armor blinked a few times, the green glow disappearing slowly but surely from his eyes as they gradually turned back to their natural blue.
“Ugh, Cadance?” Shining Armor groaned. “Is that you?” Confusion was clear on the stallion’s face. Why was everypony he loved standing around him?
“Yes!” Cadance cried out, embracing him once more. This time she got a definite reaction, though it was still rather weak. But that was no surprise, considering what he had been through up until now.
The other ponies watched from a distance as the two lovers enjoyed each other’s company, having been separated from each other for such a long time.
“What… what happened?” Shining Armor asked eventually. “Are we married? How was the wedding? I can’t remember,” he said rapidly as he only managed to get a blurry memory of the wedding. He remembered Twilight getting sick and then…
“Both you and Twilight were taken from under our noses after the rehearsal,” Celestia told him. “You were replaced by two copies, while the Cadance you were to marry initially was an imposter as well.”
“What?” Shining Armor’s eyes almost bulged out of his eye sockets. “How could- how couldn’t I have noticed?”
“It’s not your fault,” Cadance said. “I told her everything she needed to know. She was threatening you, Shiny.” Cadance lowered her head in shame.
“Can anypony please explain to me what happened?” Shining Armor asked. “I mean, all of it. What happened at the wedding?”
And so, Celestia, Cadance and Shining Armor’s parents recounted their view of the wedding and what had happened afterwards. Twilight on the other hoof told him about what happened afterwards, at the hive.
“B.B.B.F.F. I’m so sorry,” Twilight said once Shining Armor had been brought up to speed. “I-I’m not your real L.S.B.F.F.”
“Show me,” Shining Armor said, his face suddenly as emotionless and indifferent as the rest of the Royal Guards.
“Okay,” Twilight agreed. “Cadance, do you want to leave the room?”
Cadance shook her head. “I’ll be fine,” she lied.
Twilight nodded and undid her disguise. She did her best to keep the flames down, so she wouldn’t needlessly startle Cadance again.
Shining Armor stared at her. Twilight could feel his eyes wandering all over her, taking in her new features.
“You look just like the monster,” Shining Armor blurted out. “The one I saw looming over your crib.” He turned to his parents. “I told you I wasn’t lying.”
“We know now,” Night Light said.
Cadance glared at Shining Armor. “What?” he asked as he noticed her giving him a nasty look.
“Apologize,” Cadance said, pointing to Twilight. “You called her a monster.”
Shining Armor looked at Twilight, who was nervously shuffling her front left hoof, and then back at Cadance. “I did no such thing,” he said smugly. “I said she looked like one, not that she was one.”
Another glare from Cadance quickly shut him up and wiped that smirk from his face.
“Okay, fine…” Shining Armor lifted his front hooves up in an inviting gesture. “I’m sorry, my L.S.B.F.F. I didn’t mean to compare you to that thing. Hug?”
“You big oaf,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. She quickly approached her brother and gave him an awkward hug.
“Her wings are ticklish,” Night Light said, causing a smile to form on Shining Armor’s face.
“Are they now?” Shining Armor teased as he grabbed his sister just a bit tighter and began to tickle her.
“Shiny! Stop!” Twilight laughed. Maybe things would work out for the best, she thought as she suffered through Shining Armor’s tickle torture.
“You are my little sister,” Shining Armor said, halting his torture for a bit. “Don’t you ever say otherwise, you hear me? Else I’ll have to tickle you some more!”
Twilight didn’t know what tomorrow would bring. But today, she had her brother back. And that was all that mattered.
-
-
-
And now we know what Celestia actually uses that big telescope for. Also, wolf teeth is a dental problem that some IRL mares have.
E/N: Well, that happened. Um...yeah...and stuff. Oh! I’d like to be the first to congratulate EP on a successful meme reference. It’s too vague, you dope. Some people might not get it. Well fine! We’ll just have to help them out in that case. Here ya go kiddies! Have fun and don’t spend it all in one place. http://i.imgur.com/LX4to.jpg
Chapter 12
Rainbow Dash returned with the biggest, baddest, darkest raincloud that she could find. She was pretty sure that she needed a license to operate it. Thank Celestia that her superior wasn’t here right now, she’d probably blow a gasket.
“Ah know ah asked ya to bring a big one but that’s one heck of a raincloud,” Applejack said, eyeing the massive nimbus cloud suspiciously. “You sure it’s safe?”
Rainbow Dash looked at the swirling mass of water particles. It looked ominous, perhaps even evil. As if everything bad and worse was packed inside its fluffiness. This thing wasn’t just a cloud anymore, it was a monster. The kind of thing that ponies would build temples for, to stave off its eternal vengeance. “Sure, why not?” the Pegasus said confidently. “Trust me, I’m an expert.”
“Of course you are,” Applejack said. “If you’ll excuse me, ah’m gonna stand over there.”
Applejack hurried towards a safer spot as Rainbow Dash lowered the cloud over Luna’s head. “Hey Applejack, you think she’ll be mad about this?” the cyan Pegasus asked.
Applejack shrugged. “Probably,” she answered.
Rainbow Dash landed on the cloud and jumped. All hell broke loose the second her hooves touched the fluffy surface again. Lightning flashed, thunder rumbled and Rainbow Dash was blown off of the cloud and was thrown into a nearby tree.
Applejack watched in horror as the cloud erupted in a torrent of rain, washing over the slumbering princess. Large bolts of thunder struck the area around her, blackening the ground and setting fire to the dry grass.
Fortunately those flames quickly succumbed to the veritable flood of rainwater that washed over the ground. Luna’s sleeping bag, along with its occupant, was lifted up by the raging water and carried away.
“That was awesome!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Did you see that?”
“Ah saw it,” Applejack said. “Not sure ah believe it though.” She frowned. “Shouldn’t we go after the princess now?
“Right,” Rainbow Dash said. “She can’t have gotten far.”
-
“I’m sorry but visiting hours are over,” a nurse said to the group visiting Shining Armor. “Despite his miraculous recovery, our patient needs his rest.”
“Can’t we stay for a bit longer?” Twilight asked hopefully.
“Rules are rules,” the nurse said as she pushed the door open entirely. “Even for princesses,” she said as she noticed Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance in the room as well.
“Of course,” Princess Celestia said with a soft smile. “Come Cadance, I’ll take you back to your room.”
Cadance opened her mouth to protest but Shining Armor cut her off. “You need your rest just as much as I do,” he said. “I’m sure they can arrange something by tomorrow?” He looked expectantly at the Earth pony nurse, who nodded.
“Of course we can,” she said with a smile before turning back to the visitors. “Now scoot, all of you.”
“See you tomorrow, B.B.B.F.F.” Twilight said before leaving the room. “Sleep tight!”
Twilight’s parents said their goodbyes too, as did Princess Celestia and Cadance. The pink Alicorn took a bit longer than the other, taking the opportunity to whisper some sweet nothings to her beloved.
“Excuse me,” the nurse said, noticing Night Light and Twilight Velvet. “But I think I remember you two.”
“I sure remember you,” Night Light said. “You’re that mare that tossed me out of the delivery room.”
“Yes, sorry about that,” the nurse said. “Can I assume that this is our miracle foal?” She pointed at Twilight, who smiled hesitantly.
“That’s me,” she said.
The nurse nodded. “I remember that night very well,” she said. “I’m glad to see that you’ve become such a beautiful young mare.”
With that said, the nurse left to check the other rooms for any stragglers.
“Right…” Twilight muttered.
“Come on everypony, let’s go home,” Velvet said. “I think today’s been a very exciting day for us all.”
“That’s one way to describe it,” Celestia said as she pushed Cadance’s wheelchair out of the room. Unlike Twilight, she was using her magic to do so.
“Bye Cadance,” Twilight said as the small group split up. “I’ll come and visit tomorrow.”
“Don’t forget that ‘thing’ of yours, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia reminded her.
“I won’t!” Twilight said as she followed after her parents.
-
“There she is!” Rainbow Dash all but yelled.
Princess Luna and her sleeping bag had run aground against a gnarly old oak tree near the border to the Wastelands. The forest grew thinner and thinner the closer they got to that dreaded place and Applejack was starting to feel uncomfortable.
“And she’s still sleeping,” Rainbow Dash uttered unbelievingly. “Come on! Not even I can sleep through that!”
“Well, she is the princess of the night,” Applejack mused. “Sleeping’s part of her job, ah suppose.”
“Where’s Pinkie when you need her?” Rainbow Dash asked, throwing her hoofs up in defeat.
“Right here!” As usual, Pinkie popped up out of nowhere.
“Pinkie Pie, where have you been?” Applejack asked. “We were getting worried.”
“About me? Why would you be worried?” Pinkie asked with a sugary sweet smile on her face. “I just went and picked up something to wake up the princess.”
“What did you get?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Moon pies!” Pinkie said cheerfully as she pulled a big plastic bag out of her saddlebag. She quickly pulled a wrapped treat out of it, pulled the wrapper off and dangled it above Luna’s nose.
“Pinkie, that’s not going to work-” Rainbow Dash said with a roll of her eyes.
Luna’s eyes shot open and she lifted her head, biting into the marshmallowy treat.
“-Though I could be wrong,” Rainbow Dash admitted.
Luna sat up as she chewed on the moon pie. “What’s going on?” she asked once she was done. “Why is my sleeping bag wet? I swear, I will banish you to the scorching depths of the sun if you dared to pull one of those camping pranks on me!” she threatened.
“That’s just rainwater. We were trying to wake you,” Applejack said. “We were supposed to leave around dawn but we couldn’t wake you up.”
“Right,” Luna said, having calmed down again rather quickly. “I may have forgotten to mention that I am a heavy sleeper.”
“No princess, I am a heavy sleeper,” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at herself and then at Luna. “You, on the other hoof, are like the heavyweight champion of sleeping. Reigning champion, thousand years in a row or something like that.”
“Alright Rainbow, you made your point,” Applejack waved her off. “Princess, can we leave now? Twilight and Big Mac are waiting for us.” She lifted Luna’s saddlebag off of her back and stepped back, giving the princess some space.
“Of course,” Luna said as she crawled out of her soaked sleeping bag. With a flick of her horn and a flash of light the water in it was vaporized, leaving it dry once more. She quickly folded it up and stuffed it in her enchanted saddlebag.
Another spell washed over Luna herself, leaving her coat and illusive mane dry as well. “We must make haste, to make up for lost time.”
Rainbow Dash and Applejack nodded. “Let’s go,” the Pegasus said.
“Awww, can’t we have snacktime first?” Pinkie asked, holding out the bag of lunar treats.
“Pinkie, Twilight and Big Mac are more important than candy!” Applejack said, stomping a hoof in frustration.
“Now, now,” Luna said. “There’s always time for moon pies,” she said as she levitated a few of them out of the bag and unwrapped them.
“Relax Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said as she grabbed a few of the delicacies as well.
“Ah can’t relax,” Applejack said, trying to remain calm. “Mah big brother’s getting his brains scrambled by some strange bug thing and Twilight’s probably scared out of her mind! Ah can’t relax, not now!”
“Everypony, quiet!” Pinkie suddenly yelled.
All eyes turned to the pink party pony. “What is it, Pinkie?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Tail twitch.” Pinkie’s frizzy tail shuddered. “Ear flop.” Her ears flopped around comically. “Achy hoof!” She lifted her hoof up in pain.
“What’s that supposed to be?” Applejack asked, suddenly on her guard. She had some basic knowledge of the Pinkie sense but this combo was new to her.
“It means we need to get out of the way!” Pinkie hopped away and into a nearby shrubbery. Applejack and Rainbow Dash didn’t hesitate and leapt in after her.
“What?” Luna asked. “Am I supposed to belie-” she was cut off as Pinkie and Rainbow Dash pulled her into the large shrubbery as well.
“What is the meaning of this?” Luna asked as she struggled to get away from Rainbow Dash and Pinkie.
“Princess, ya might not believe in Pinkie’s ability but we’ve had experience with it before. Ask Twilight when you see her again, the Pinkie sense is always right.” Applejack winced as she recalled the numerous wounds Twilight had gotten while trying to study the Pinkie Sense.
“That’s preposterous,” Luna exclaimed. “An Earth pony cannot possess precognitive abilities, it goes against the Earth pony nature. It’s simply not natural!”
“This is Pinkie we’re talking about,” Rainbow Dash reminded her.
That shut Luna up.
And just in time, as a loud thundering noise filled the air.
“It’s a stampede,” Applejack whispered.
“Of what?” Rainbow Dash asked. She cautiously stuck her head out to see. The rumbling grew louder and louder. “Changelings!” she hissed as she saw them heading towards them.
A dozen or so Changelings were zigzagging between the trees, heading towards the Wastelands. They ran around the bush that the four ponies were hiding in, not noticing them at all.
“We have to follow them,” Luna said. “They can lead us straight to the hive!”
The four ponies quickly left their hiding spot and gave chase.
“Don’t get too close,” Luna whispered. “Changelings have excellent hearing and sense of smell. We’re lucky to have the wind in our favor, else they would have noticed us already and- HALT!”
Luna stopped, causing the three ponies following her to bump into her. “Hey! What gives?” Rainbow Dash complained as she struggled to get out of the pony-pile.
“Hush!” Luna shushed her. “We’ve reached the border between Equestria and the Wastelands. We need to move with extreme caution.” As she spoke, her horn began to glow.
A bubble appeared around everypony’s head. “These will allow you to breathe in the toxic environment of the Wasteland. Without them, you’d lose consciousness in half an hour and you would be dead in an hour.”
“Right, not gonna pop this bubble then,” Rainbow Dash said.
“Shouldn’t we be chasing after the Changelings again?” Applejack asked. “They already have a head-start.”
“Yes, let’s do that,” Rainbow Dash said, taking to the air. Luna was quick to react and yanked on Rainbow Dash’s tail.
“No flying,” she said with a stern look in her eyes. “There’s nothing that can fly in the Wastelands, except the Changelings. And they fly very different from Pegasi, you’ll be spotted and then we’ll have the entire hive chasing after us.”
“Then how the hay are we gonna get in there?” Applejack asked.
“On hoof,” Luna said, leading the way. “Get used to the stench, my little ponies,” she said. “Because it’s only going to get worse!”
-
“This place sucks,” Rainbow Dash said as she kicked a rock out in front of her. “And it smells funny too.”
“Kind of smells like those eggs Misses Cake told me to throw away,” Pinkie said as she jumped over the rock Rainbow kicked. “But I didn’t want to waste good eggs so I used them anyway.”
“Didn’t Sugar Cube Corner stink to high heavens after that?” Applejack asked.
“Yup,” Pinkie said. “Mister Cake made me promise to never, ever to do such a thing again.”
“I told you it would get worse. That which you smell is sulfur,” Luna said. “I assume you all know what happened here, ten thousand years ago?”
“I don’t even know what I did last week,” Pinkie said cheerfully.
Luna resisted the urge to facehoof at that statement. “I should have expected that,” she said.
She looked up at the sky, to see the sun nearing the horizon. “We should rest here and wait for the night,” Luna said. “I’m stronger whilst bathing in the cold light of my moon.”
“But we’re not even close to the hive,” Rainbow Dash said. “At least, I think we’re not.” Nopony had a clue of where said hive was even located.
“It’s right over there,” Luna pointed at a towering mountain. “While you were playing around with that dumb rock, the Changelings ran in through that cave.”
“Oh,” Rainbow Dash awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. “Oops.”
“We have some time to rest and eat. Do you wish to learn the history of the Wastelands?” Luna asked.
“Sure,” Applejack said. She opened up her own saddlebag and pulled out a picnic blanket which she spread out on the ground. Pinkie Pie quickly laid down some dishes and pulled a box of sweets out.
“I’ll pass,” Rainbow Dash said before pulling her sleeping bag out of her saddlebag. She rolled it out and laid down, closing her eyes as if she were asleep.
Luna cleared her throat before beginning her story. “Many, many years ago, this place was a beautiful place,” she told them. “Full of life and happiness. It was called Flutter Valley and it was ruled by Flutterheart, the kind queen of the Flutterponies.”
“What’s a Flutterpony?” Pinkie asked, genuinely curious. “I’ve never met one of those before and I know everypony and every pony there is!”
“I don’t remember them all that well,” Luna said with a frown. “I was but a filly when Celestia and I first met them. They were like ponies but they had beautiful butterfly wings,” Luna described them as best she could. “I do remember Queen Flutterheart very well. She was so kind to us and she offered us shelter while we were on the run from the Smooze.”
“Ah know that one,” Applejack said before biting into a blueberry muffin. “Granny Smith used to tell me about it. Big ole blob of goo, running about making ponies grumpy and covering the land, right?”
“It pains me to hear that,” Luna said. “That that thing is now a mere fairytale figure. The Smooze I knew had consumed nearly all of Equestria. It sung the most horrible melodies as it devoured our land and its inhabitants.” She shuddered. “Sometimes, when I close my eyes I can still hear it…”
Nopony was surprised to find that Rainbow Dash had one eye open as she listened intently to the story Luna was telling.
“I’d never been so afraid in all my life,” Luna said. “I was used to my big sister taking care of everything while I played. Celestia could level mountains with a flick of her horn, she could dry oceans with a mere gesture. But the Smooze was unimpressed with her attempts to stop it. We had to flee to the east, into unknown territory along with every pony we could save. There we stumbled upon the Flutterponies.
“In a stroke of good luck, the queen of the Flutterponies knew how to stop the Smooze. They had fought with it a long time ago and sealed it away, inside a volcano. We didn’t know at the time but Discord had been the one who released it.”
“Discord was around back then?” Applejack asked.
Luna nodded. “Discord is quite literally the embodiment of chaos. As long as there’s a speck of chaos in the world, he will exist.
“With the help of the Flutterponies, we pushed the Smooze back to the hole from where it crawled. Using the Element of Harmony we dried it up and sealed its remains back inside the volcano where they rest to this day.”
“That’s like the coolest story ever!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We should make it into a movie!”
“Let’s not,” Luna said. “And the story’s not done yet.” She paused for a few moments to snack on the cupcakes that Pinkie had placed on her plate, along with some of the moon pies that she had saved from earlier.
It wasn’t a nutritional meal but Luna knew that they’d need the boost of energy soon.
Luna cleared her throat once she had finished her meal, drawing everypony’s attention once more. Even Rainbow Dash was listening intently now.
“So Equestria was safe once more thanks to the Flutterponies. We returned the favor some years later, when Queen Bee attacked them and tried to cause the end of Flutter Valley,” Luna said with a wry smile. “That wretched nag told us of Discord who had released the Smooze.
“I know of how you triumphed over him, a feat for which I salute you,” Luna said. “But the Discord you met was but a shadow of the monster he used to be. Over nine thousand years of solitude drove him even more mad than he had been before.”
“Wait, so you’re saying that we just fought a watered down version of Discord?” Rainbow Dash’s face briefly showed panic as she thought back on what the demon had done to her and her friends.
“No, he still had all of his powers,” Luna said darkly. “But back in the day, Discord called upon clouds raining hellfire and hail instead of chocolate milk. His idea of a joke was to have ponies cause their own doom .”
“That doesn’t sound pleasant at all,” Applejack said, her eyes wide with shock. The Discord they had met was more of a naughty trickster with a vicious mean streak. Chocolate milk raining from cotton candy clouds was more of an inconvenience than a disaster. Fire and hail seemed more like the work of a monster.
“It wasn’t,” Luna said. “Discord was responsible for this destruction. Discord plunged this beautiful land into chaos and it remains in that state to this day. Celestia lost her best friend because of him… and because of me.”
“What?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I thought you were just a little filly back then?”
“I was,” Luna said. “But Celestia was away at the time. Discord had been spotted in the land of the Diamond Dogs, so she gave chase and left me in control of the castle. Of course, she had appointed a regent to help me but that two-faced mule wasn’t concerned with the country. He was more concerned with how many bits he could steal from the royal vault while Celestia was away.
“So when the Flutterponies’ plea for help arrived, he just gave the scroll to me and told me that I could draw on the back,” she spat. “Imagine my surprise when I tried to show Celestia my drawing when she came back. She had noticed the seal of Queen Flutterheart and she immediately left for the Valley, fearing that Queen Bee had returned.
“But she was too late,” Luna said with a sigh. “Flutter Valley had turned into an inferno, which kept burning for twenty weeks, day in, day out. We could do nothing but watch.
“And then, all of a sudden it stopped. The fires died down, the ground closed and mended and Flutter Valley became this.” She waved a hoof around to illustrate her point. “A barren wasteland that nopony can inhabit, save for the Changelings.”
“So where did they come from?” Applejack asked.
“Amethyst was always a bit vague about the details,” Luna said. “She didn’t really like talking about her species.”
“I really don’t see how you consider this,” Rainbow Dash said, waving a hoof around much like Luna had before. “to be your fault. That regent was a crook, you couldn’t have known.”
“Perhaps,” Luna said, feeling slightly uplifted by Rainbow Dash’s kind words. “But I still think I should have done something, anything.”
“Whatever happened to that cranky pony?” Pinkie asked.
“You know that really, really big crater on my moon?” Luna asked with a smirk gracing her face.
-
“Yes, that one,” Luna pointed at the horizon as her moon began to peek over it. “On the left lower side. I’ve never seen my sister quite that angry. But enough chit-chat. My little ponies, I do believe it’s time for action.”
“Time to save Sparkle!” Rainbow Dash yelled.
“And Big Mac!” Applejack added.
“And Shining Armor!” Pinkie yelled. “What? Did everypony forget about him again?”
“Only a little bit,” Applejack said sheepishly.
-
“Be very, very quiet,” Luna said as they snuck towards the hive, moving from cover to cover. The closer they got to the hive, the more Changelings became apparent. They were patrolling the immediate vicinity of the hive.
“Okey-do-” Pinkie tried to yell but Luna’s hoof quickly found its way to her mouth, shutting her up.
“The last thing we need is to have the Changelings give chase before we even get inside the hive, so keep your voice down,” Luna scolded Pinkie. “I’m going to remove my hoof now, can I trust you to remain quiet?” Pinkie nodded and Luna removed her hoof.
“How are we going to get in?” Rainbow Dash asked as she peeked over the large rock behind which they were hiding. “There’s a bunch of them running about. And that cave’s probably guarded by like a dozen big guards and traps!” She imagined the many traps which she had read about in the Daring Doo books. None of them were very pleasant.
“Simple, we go in through a secret passage,” Luna said. “It’s been a while and my memory’s a bit vague but… yes, I think it’s still there.” She pointed to a spot, away from what seemed to be the main entrance. “My little ponies, I am going to cast a spell to turn us invisible. It won’t keep them from smelling us, so we will have to hurry. Are you all ready to run?”
“Are you kidding? I was born ready!” Rainbow Dash boasted.
“I was born naked and screaming!” Pinkie Pie pitched in.
Luna resisted the urge to facehoof. She had only herself to blame for this. After all, she was the one that insisted that the pink pony would travel with her.
“Princess?” Applejack asked. “Ah hope you don’t mind me asking, but how do you know that there’s a secret entrance?”
“Uh, I’ve been here before,” Luna said sheepishly. “I told my sister that I hadn’t but Amethyst took me here once.”
“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“To offer me a spot in the hive,” Luna answered. “I was feeling lonely and unloved. My subjects feared me or ignored me and Celestia was fawning over her protégé and didn’t have time for me either.” Luna felt like a foal, admitting that those were the reasons that she became Nightmare Moon. Now, a thousand years later, they seemed so petty and childish.
“Amethyst offered to let me join the hive and be loved by her and the other Changelings,” Luna continued. “I refused, of course. I think she was a bit disappointed though.
“Please refrain from telling Celestia of this,” Luna pleaded. “She doesn’t need to know.”
“Our lips are sealed,” Applejack said. “Ain’t that right, Rainbow?”
“Sure,” Rainbow Dash said and nodded. “How ‘bout you Pinkie? Pinkie?”
“Where did she go?” Luna asked. She looked around to look for where Pinkie had gone. Surely a pink and bouncy earth pony wouldn’t be hard to find, right?
“Over there!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Pinkie, come back here right now!”
Pinkie Pie was oblivious to her words as she hoped towards the hive, like a filly without a care in the world.
Rainbow Dash and Applejack chased after her, hoping to catch her before she drew the attention of the Changelings.
“Halt!” Too late…
A single Changeling ran towards Pinkie Pie, having noticed her from afar.
Appplejack and Rainbow Dash ran up to her, hoping against hope that Pinkie knew what she was doing.
“What are you doing here?” the Changeling hissed. “This is our land! No ponies can survive here!”
“We were sent here,” Pinkie Pie said. “For the thing.”
“The thing?” the Changeling asked, her expression reflecting her confusion. “This Changeling is sorry but she is new. What is this ‘thing’ you are talking about?”
“You know, the thing,” Pinkie Pie said with a smile.
“Do you mean the rebirth?” the Changeling asked. “Who told you about that?”
“You just did, silly!” Pinkie said, bouncing up and down and kicking up dust, causing the Changeling to cough.
“This Changeling will not be mocked!” the Changeling hissed. “Who send you here?”
“You know,” Pinkie Pie said. “She did.”
“This Changeling is new, she does not know who lives outside the hive at the moment.” The Changeling looked the three of them over. “Are you all here for the rebirth?” she eventually asked.
“Sure as sugar,” Applejack said, hoping that was what the Changeling wanted to hear. She was also hoping that Pinkie Pie had a plan…
Rainbow Dash just nodded.
“Wonderful!” the Changeling exclaimed, acting a lot more cheerful all of a sudden. “You will all feel so much better afterwards, when you’re rid of those pesky dreams and emotions. This Great and Powerful Changeling will take you to the hive, where you too will be free!”
Applejack and Rainbow Dash shot each other an uneasy look before following after the Changeling.
“Where’s the princess?” Rainbow Dash whispered as they were led towards the grand door of the hive.
A wisp of blue fog passed Rainbow Dash. Stars twinkled in it, like a vast galaxy on the move. It curled around her front left leg in a comforting gesture. “I am here,” the cloud whispered just loud enough for them to hear it. “I would never leave you.”
Hearing the princess’s voice caused them to relax a bit.
“Uhm, princess?” Rainbow Dash asked nervously as more Changelings approached them while they were walking towards the hive. “You can teleport us out if things get hairy, right?”
“Of course,” Luna whispered back. “But for now, let us see where they’ll take us.”
Luna remained quiet for a few minutes as they were ushered in through the door.
“Though I’m still wondering whether your friend Pinkie Pie is a genius or a madmare,” Luna eventually said.
“Little bit of column A, little bit of column B,” Pinkie whispered, flashing her seemingly everlasting smile.
-
“And done,” Night Light said, having glued the last piece of the model HMS Harmony into place.
“Looks great dad,” Twilight said with a broad smile on her face.
“Indeed, such a beautiful ship. Too bad they decommissioned the real thing last year. Last I’ve heard she’s gathering dust in the royal hangar.” Night Light turned to face his daughter. “I know there was just one measly piece left,” Night Light said. “But it’s just not the same without you or Shining Armor.”
“Yeah…” Twilight said, before yawning loudly. Her father flinched as he saw her teeth: long, sharp and dripping with venom.
Luckily, Twilight didn’t notice and Night Light recovered before she could, his own smile returning like nothing was wrong.
“Shouldn’t you be off to bed?” Night Light asked.
Twilight shrugged. “I’m used to pulling all-nighters.”
“That may be so,” Night Light said. “But you’ve had a long, troublesome day. Hit the hay, Twilight.”
“Yes dad,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. She gave him a peck on the cheek.
“And here I was, thinking that you were too old for that mushy stuff,” Night Light teased.
“I love you, dad,” Twilight said, ignoring her father’s teasing. “I just don’t tell you as often as I should.”
“A father knows these things, Twilight,” Night Light said as he got up from his seat and hugged his little filly. “And I hope you know that your father loves you even if you’re a strange bug thingy.”
Twilight laughed at that and smiled. “Thanks dad,” she said.
“Before you got to bed, go say something to your mom,” Night Light said. “Before she accuses me of hogging all of your time.”
Twilight nodded and left the room, leaving Night Light alone with his model ships. “Now, where to put you…” he said to the model that he and Twilight had just finished.
The Changeling princess made her way to the living room. “Mom?” she called out as she entered through the doorway.
“Right here,” Twilight Velvet said from her seat. “Dad finally done yakking about his model ships?”
“Mom, you know he loves those things,” Twilight said disapprovingly. “Even if he does go on and on about them.”
Velvet and Twilight Sparkle shared a laugh at that, both of them having sat through hours and hours of Night Light talking about his favorite airships. They both found it a tad boring but it made Night Light happy, so they put up with it.
Twilight Sparkle flopped down onto the couch, next to her mother. “You’re not tired, are you?” Velvet asked, noticing just how tired her daughter was looking.
“A little bit,” Twilight said, stifling a yawn. “A lot has happened over the past few days.”
“Indeed,” Velvet said with a frown. “Things will never be the same again, will they?”
Twilight held her hooves up and stared at them. “No, I don’t think they will.”
Velvet ran a hoof through Twilight’s mane. “You need a haircut,” she said. “All those holes in your mane…”
“It grows on you,” Twilight said, looking over her Changeling form. “I’m feeling more and more comfortable like this. Weird huh?”
“Well, this is your ‘true’ form after all,” Velvet said. “So it’s only natural that it feels, well, natural I suppose.”
Twilight nodded.
“Twilight, how do you feel about the Changeling queen?” Velvet asked. That question had been on her mind ever since Chrysalis took her daughter away. That her relationship with her daughter would be changed because of the dark truth of what happened that faithful night.
“Honestly? I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “Part of me is terrified of her. Another part of me knows that she does love me but… I’ve only known her for a few days.”
“Love doesn’t appear overnight,” Velvet said as she pulled her daughter closer to her. “I might regret saying this later but I think you should give her a chance.” It pained Velvet slightly to say those words. “She is your ‘real’ mother after all.”
“She’s my birthmother,” Twilight said. “You are my real mother.”
Velvet nuzzled her daughter. Hearing those words made her feel content. They confirmed what she already knew deep in her heart.
“I’m off to bed,” Twilight said after a few minutes had passed. “You guys can sleep on the couch.”
Four Praetorians shimmered into existence and bowed. They then resumed their camouflaged state, waiting for their princess and her adoptive mother to leave the couch to them. Of course, how they’d all fit on there was another problem.
“I think we’ll need a bigger couch,” Velvet said. “How did you know that they were there?”
Twilight tapped her forehead. “I don’t understand it but somehow, I am linked to every Changeling in the hive just like Chrysalis. My connection isn’t as strong yet but I can sense when they’re near me.”
Velvet nodded. “Do you want blankets?” she asked her invisible houseguests.
She got no response. A mischievous smirk appeared on Velvet’s face. “How about some hot chocolate before bed?” she asked, winking at Twilight as she stood up.
That did spark a reaction as the silent guardians turned visible again. The usually stoic Changelings all had eager looks on their faces and were looking at Twilight, waiting for her permission.
“Go ahead,” Twilight said. “Celestia knows you’ve earned it.”
The four Changelings eagerly followed after Twilight Velvet, acting in a way that Twilight had not seen them do before.
She followed after her four guards as there was no way that she’d pass up on a chance to get some homemade chocolaty goodness for herself.
Twilight walked into the kitchen to find her mom standing at the stove, waiting patiently as the pot of water she had put there began to heat up. Twilight ignored her for the time being and moved to the pantry. Knowing her mother, she had probably hidden the chocolate somewhere, where she couldn’t find it.
That didn’t stop Twilight from trying to find it though.
Twilight hadn’t really noticed up until now but her sense of smell was a lot better than it had been before, allowing her to easily detect where Velvet kept her stash of chocolate.
“Oh, that’s just unfair,” she said once she found the stash. Surrounding the box of chocolate was a small raspberry flavored force field. Twilight could probably break through it, if she tried hard enough but it would take her some time.
“Where did you think you and your brother got their skills?” Velvet asked, not even bothering to look away from the stove. If she had, Twilight would have seen her mother’s cheeky grin.
-
Half an hour later, the five Changelings were sated. Twilight Velvet’s hot chocolate may not be well known but Twilight Sparkle thought of it as the best in Equestria, possibly even the world. Especially on cold winter evenings or when she had a rough day.
For a moment, Twilight felt like everything was normal again. That she was just a regular pony sitting at home, enjoying some good old home-made chocolate with her mother.
And then Twilight looked beside her to see her four brothers desperately fighting over the whisk that Velvet had used to stir the chocolate with.
“I can see that you’re related,” Velvet said with a wry smile. “They’re your brothers, right?”
Twilight nodded. “Apparently. We’re still working things out.”
With that said, Twilight cleared her throat to draw the Changelings’ attention. “Go and rest,” she ordered. “We’ve all had a long day and we’ll have an even longer one tomorrow.”
Her royal guards reluctantly abandoned the whisk and bowed before Twilight before heading back to the living room, walking in an orderly row.
“Wait,” Twilight said to the last Praetorian. “You were the one that took that blow for me, right?” She shivered as she thought back to Celestia’s petrification spell.
The Changeling nodded.
“Thank you,” Twilight said and gave him a hug. The Praetorian was a bit surprised by her sudden act of affection but leaned into the hug anyway. Twilight could feel a very tiny bit of love slipping from her grasp and being greedily absorbed by the Changeling guard.
He was the one to break off the hug, giving her a last salute before heading after his brothers. Twilight noticed a spring in his step that hadn’t been there before.
“They’re an odd bunch,” Velvet said.
“We all are,” Twilight said with a small smile. “I’m going to hit the hay as well, good night mom.” She gave her mother a peck on the cheek as well .
“Good night,” Twilight Velvet said, watching as her daughter left the kitchen and headed to her old room.
Velvet let out a weary sigh. Today had been rather strenuous for her as well. She considered the dirty pots and cups to be future Velvet’s problem and left them at the sink. She then retired to her and Night Light’s room.
But before preparing for bed, Twilight Velvet grabbed a few spare blankets and pillows she had laying in the closet.
With the warm blankets and soft pillows floating in front of her, she walked back to the living room where the Changelings were trying to make themselves comfortable. Or at least that was what Velvet assumed they were doing, since they had turned invisible again. She could hear soft snoring, indicating that some of them must have fallen asleep while she was away.
“I brought you those blankets,” she called out to the seemingly empty living room. It took a few seconds but one of them turned visible again. He took the blankets and pillows off her hooves and spread them around. Velvet could see the blankets rise and fall as the invisible Changelings breathed.
“Thank you,” the Changeling said as he covered the last of his brothers with a soft blanket. Velvet figured that he was the oldest of the bunch, taking care of his brothers like that and watching over them while they slept.
She smiled at him. “Don’t mention it.”
With that said, she turned around and walked back to her room. In the meantime, Night Light had managed to drag himself away from his hobby room and was now lying in bed, waiting for his wife to join him.
“They’re an odd bunch,” Twilight Velvet said as she crawled under the soft sheets. With a flick of her horn she switched off the lights.
“They care for our daughter,” Night Light said. “And that’s good enough for me. We’ll just have to get used to it.”
“Stranger things have happened,” Twilight Velvet said. “Okay, maybe not this strange but you know what I mean.”
All she got in response was a soft snore. Velvet rolled her eyes, before closing them and attempting to fall asleep as well.
-
“Ha! This day has been just perfect for this great and powerful Changeling!” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “First she gets to welcome her lost brothers and sisters and now she gets to help ponies be free from their miserable lives!”
“I can take her on,” Rainbow Dash whispered. “A quick kick and BAM! No more rambling.”
“Every Changeling is linked to the queen, she’d know instantly if one of her subjects is under attack,” Luna warned her. “Let’s just see where she takes us and work from there, okay?”
Rainbow Dash grumbled a response and just continued walking.
Eventually the three ponies and one formless cloud of magic arrived at a door. The Great and Powerful Changeling pushed the door open and beckoned for them to come in.
The room was rather… nice, if that was the right word to use. There were some comfortable looking chairs, a table and, surprisingly, another pony! He was almost entirely obscured by a blanket covering him as he laid there, curled up on a couch near the door. “Is it time?” he asked hopefully.
“Not yet,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “Others came but don’t worry, the queen will see you soon.”
The pony nodded and lowered his head again.
The Changeling turned to the three other ponies. “You three will have to wait here, until we come and take you to see the queen.”
The three of them nodded and walked into the room. “This Great and Powerful Changeling has to return to her task but she will come see you once you are reborn.” She closed the door closed behind them and locked it with a loud click.
“Hi!” Pinkie Pie hopped towards the covered pony. “My name’s Pinkie Pie! What’s yours?”
“Not important,” the pony said. Pinkie noticed that he was shivering, despite the warm blanket. “Leave me alone, please…”
“But-”
“Pinkie, leave him be,” Applejack said, laying a hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. “For now,” she whispered.
“Now what?” Rainbow Dash asked. “We’re in the belly of the beast, where do we go from here?”
Luna returned to her corporal form. “We wait for them to come and get us. They’ll take us to the queen and we can speak to her then.”
The trembling pony lifted his blanket, to see just who it was that spoke. He let out a small cry of shock before covering himself again.
“What do we do about him?” Applejack whispered, so the colt wouldn’t hear.
“Nothing,” Luna said. “He made his own choice to come here. Didn’t you?” she asked loud enough for the pony to hear her.
“Yes,” the pony whispered. “Please, leave me be.”
“But-” Pinkie wanted to protest but she fell quiet as Luna laid a hoof on her shoulder. Pinkie turned to the princess, who was shaking her head.
-
Some time later the door unlocked once more. An absolutely huge Changeling came in and addressed the cowering pony. “It’s time,” she said.
The pony got up and wrapped his blanket around him like a cloak. Applejack could now see that he had almost no mane left. His coat was a very pale shade of brown and she could see his ribs poking out. The poor thing looked like he had been crying for quite some time, judging by the marks surrounding his eyes. She didn’t recognize the pony though.
Rainbow Dash on the other hoof did, causing her to freeze up for a few seconds as she realised who it was.
“You three will have to wait till dawn,” the Behemoth said, her voice oddly gentle when compared to the other Changelings. “The queen is tired and she will only see him tonight.” She motioned to the pony standing beside her.
“Come along now,” the Behemoth said. “The queen’s waiting for you.” She closed the door behind her and locked it once more.
Pinkie Pie stared at the door. “That pony wasn’t smiling,” she eventually said.
“Few of the ponies that come here do,” Luna said, shifting from cloud to mare in the blink of an eye. “Some ponies find their way here on their own, others are convinced to come by the Changelings. Some hurts do not heal, my little ponies,” Luna said with a sigh as she fiddled with her cloak, to adjust her broche.
Pinkie Pie sat down on the ground, thinking about Luna’s words.
“Are we really going to wait here all night?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I don’t know about you but I really don’t want to spend the night locked up like this.”
“I think it’s in our best interest to just wait and-”
A loud crash interrupted Luna. The princess of the night sighed. “She busted the door open, didn’t she?”
“She did,” Rainbow Dash said.
“We gotta go after her,” Applejack said, moving towards the door. “Before she gets into real trouble.”
-
The thing that Pinkie Pie hated the most in life was seeing a pony being sad and not being able to do anything about it. Going to the dentist was a close second.
Pinkie knew that leaving her friends behind wasn’t the brightest idea she had all day but she had to hurry. She pulled her magnifying glass and deerstalker hat out of her bag and began the search for the sad pony.
“Hmm, it seems that there are tracks here,” Pinkie concluded after a thorough investigation. She followed the tracks, hoping that they belonged to the big Changeling and the sad pony. Who knows, maybe she’d even run into Twilight!
With that thought Pinkie set out on her search with renewed vigor. Maybe that regiment of guards could help her.
-
“I should have left that pony back at the castle,” Luna said to herself as she attempted to track down the pink pony. “But no, I needed somepony licensed to use artillery.”
“Pinkie’s just being Pinkie,” Applejack said. “She can’t stand seeing ponies cry or be sad.”
“While that is an admirable feat, she may have just compromised this entire rescue and diplomacy mission,” Luna scoffed, though she couldn’t fault Pinkie Pie for being true to her element.
“Be honest, princess,” Rainbow Dash said. “This whole mission’s been rather vague from the get-go. I say we just find Pinkie Pie, find the queen , speak our case, possibly get Sparkle back and get back home before breakfast.”
“Things must be real bad if Rainbow’s making sense,” Applejack joked, though she agreed with everything Rainbow Dash said..
“Very well,” Luna said. “Let’s find that pink menace before she gets into trouble.”
“I got into trouble!” Pinkie Pie screamed as she ran past Luna and the others.
Luna’s hoof and her face had never met this many times in such a short time before this journey.
Moments later a large group of Changelings came running down the tunnel.
“I HAVE HAD ENOUGH!!!” Luna screamed, rattling the entire hive. Her horn glowed and her magic engulfed Pinkie and pulled her back. It then warped into a shield, surrounding the four ponies. “You, soldier,” she addressed the closest Changeling. “You will take us to your queen, now!”
“Never!” the Changeling hissed.
Luna’s eye twitched. “Take me to your queen or else…”
“Else what?” the Changeling challenged.
“Pinkie Pie, this Changeling desires to be your friend,” Luna said with a smile.
“Really?” Pinkie pressed her face against the shield. “Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! I’ve never had a Changeling as a friend! Well, except Twilight Sparkle of course but I haven’t seen her as a Changeling yet so I’m not sure if that counts. Do Changelings like parties? Of course you do, who doesn’t? Even bug thingies like parties! Are you really bug thingies? Because you’ve got bug wings and bug eyes and bug bodies but you look like ponies too so does that mean you’re bug-ponies? Twilight would know but then again, she’s a bug-pony now too so she might be biased. This reminds me of that one time...
The entire Changeling brigade twitched as the pink mare rambled on and on.
-
“Who would have thought that your incessant yakking would come in handy?” Luna said triumphantly. She had to admit, those Changelings did hold out for a while, lasting half an hour before cracking.
The Changelings reluctantly led them to what could be considered a throne room. It was really just a medium sized room with a rather disheveled looking chair that could pass for a throne, if one ignored the burn marks on it.
One of the Changelings knocked on the door. “We are busy!” Chrysalis called out. “Go away!”
“Yes, our queen!” the Changeling yelled through the door and turned around, only to be met with Luna who was brandishing Pinkie Pie like a sword or club, holding her at point blank range.
“Go ahead,” Luna said to the shivering Changeling. “Make my day.”
“But it’s night!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Shouldn’t you say ‘make my night?’ You should, since you’re also princess of the night and becau-” Luna covered her mouth.
“My queen! Please, you have guests!” the Changeling whined and pounded on the door.
“Guests?”
“Yes!” the Changeling yelled. “The pink one’s very annoying but they want to speak with you!”
“Very well, send them in,” Chrysalis yelled through the door.
The Changeling pushed the door open and ran through it. One reason was to protect his queen in case they wanted to do more than just talk. The other reason being that he wanted to get away as far as possible from the pink one.
The other Changelings followed suit and rushed towards their queen, setting up a defensive perimeter.
“Who dares to enter the Changeling hive unannounced?” Chrysalis asked. “Oh… Princess Luna?” The queen got up from her throne and stepped towards the princess, though she kept a respectable distance away. “Let me guess, you’ve come for your revenge?”
“No,” Luna said.
“No?” Chrysalis echoed. “Then why?”
“Because we do not wish to be at war with the Changelings,” Luna said. “Equestria has known peace for a long time and we do not wish to change that because of a single… incident.” Luna despised calling the kidnapping and neglect of her niece just an incident. But it would do her little good to invoke the queen’s anger on their home ground.
“Really?” Chrysalis purred. “I kidnapped your precious Mi Amore Cadenza, I impersonated her and made fools out of all of you. I threatened to invade Canterlot and I almost took control of Princess Celestia. Not only that but I also kidnapped Captain Shining Armor, the youngest and most successful captain of the guard in centuries. And you expect me to believe that you don’t want revenge?” Chrysalis let out a dry laugh. “And then I haven’t even started on our petty conflicts,” she said, looking straight at Luna.
“It’s true!” Applejack yelled. “We’re just here to talk, nothing more.”
“Applejack, wasn’t it?” Chrysalis knew about Twilight’s friends before she met them at the wedding but had never really taken an interest in them before then. “Tell me Applejack, why should I believe that? Princess Luna has a vicious streak a mile wide. Did she tell you about the griffons?”
“Yes,” Rainbow Dash said. “But that was like a million years ago. Ponies change, you know.”
“I know that better than most,” Chysalis said with a smirk. As if on command, the Behemoth from before stood up and made herself visible to the ponies.
Pinkie Pie let out a small whimper as the massive Changeling walked past them. A green cocoon was strapped to her back, with the sad pony floating inside it.
“But the more ponies change, the more they stay the same,” Chrysalis said as the Behemoth casually lumbered towards the door.
“Again, we do not wish to allow this to escalate into a conflict beyond our control,” Luna pleaded.
“There’s a simple solution to that,” Chrysalis said. “Leave. Forget that we exist. In a few years we Changelings will have faded into obscurity again, just the way we like it.”
“What about Twilight?” Pinkie called out. “Where is she? She must have something smart to say about this.”
“My beautiful daughter Amaryllis has left the hive,” Chrysalis admitted begrudgingly. “She wanted to see her old family and friends.” She frowned. “But you three being here… does that mean that you still care for her? Even now?”
“Of course!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Sparkle’s our friend! We’d never leave her!”
“We stick together, sure as sugar,” Applejack said with a smile.
“Twilight is my bestest friend!” Pinkie Pie clapped her hooves. “I even wrote a song about her! Do you want to hear it?!”
“No!” the Changelings present in the room shouted. Some of them cowered behind the queen, others covered their ears with their hooves.
“How rude,” Pinkie huffed.
“I… wasn’t expecting that,” Chrysalis admitted. Her own friends had been a lot less forgiving of her new form, though she suspected that Celestia may have had something to do with that.
“So Twilight Sparkle isn’t here?” Luna asked.
Chrysalis shook her head. “No. And neither is Shining Armor.”
“Wait, so we trotted all this way for nothing?” Rainbow Dash uttered.
“It would seem so,” Chrysalis said. “I’ll show you the way out.”
“Not so fast,” Luna said. “I still wish to speak with you, concerning relationships with Equestria.”
“What relationship?” Chrysalis chuckled. “Equestria and the Wastelands have lived separately for ten thousand years. We have no desire to change that.”
“Surely there would be some mutual gain for both our lands,” Luna tried again.
“And I’m sure there is,” Chrysalis said. “But I’m not interested in allying myself with Celestia, so the answer remains no.”
“Then how about allying yourself with me?” Luna offered. “I am the princess of the night and I watch over all that happens under the cloak of darkness, including your unorthodox ways of gathering food. Perhaps Equestria can help you with that.”
Chrysalis laughed. “Sure it can,” she said, exposing her fangs , much to the discomfort of the three ponies with Luna. They felt like prey and in some ways, they were.
“My little ponies.” Luna turned and faced her three companions. “Please, leave me and the queen for the time being.”
“But-”
“No buts,” Luna said firmly. “This is between me and her.”
“We do have an awful lot of catching up to do,” Chrysalis said with a sly grin. “Take our guests to the guest room,” Chrysalis said. “They are the princess’s friends, so treat them as such.”
A pair of Changelings walked toward the three ponies and bowed. “Friends of the princess, please follow us.” Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie reluctantly allowed themselves to be lead away.
“Promise me that you will not harm them in any way,” Luna demanded.
“I owe you no favors,” Chrysalis said. “If this is about what happened a thousand years ago, then go complain to Celestia.
“But don’t worry about your little pony friends,” she said. “Amaryllis wouldn’t be very pleased with me if I were to convert her friends. Such a pity, mine were much more enjoyable afterwards.”
The door closed with a loud thud.
“Now then, Princess Luna,” Chrysalis purred. “Talk.”
“Starlight,” Luna started, earning her a snarl from Chrysalis.
“Do not call me by that name, Starlight is dead,” Chrysalis said. “Don’t forget that you’re in my territory now, Princess Luna. I rule here and you’d do best to show me some respect.”
“A mere slip of the tongue,” Luna said coolly. “No more, no less. I bear little to no resentment to you, Queen Chrysalis.”
“I find that hard to believe,” Chrysalis said. “But let’s get down to business...”
-
“Ah don’t like this,” Applejack said as she sat down on the surprisingly comfortable bed. The Changelings had proven themselves to be very hospitable, offering them the most comfortable room that didn’t belong to royalty. They also provided the ponies with untainted water and, unsurprisingly, chocolate treats.
“Me neither,” Pinkie Pie said, popping a chunk of chocolate into her mouth. “Wow, this is good stuff!” she said, licking her lips approvingly.
“They don’t expect us to sleep here, right?” Rainbow Dash said. “Because that’s what they want, to have us defenseless and then BAM! Cocoons for everypony!”
“Ah don’t think we can do much besides wait,” Applejack said. “Wait and hope that Princess Luna knows what she’s doing...”
“Chill out, Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said, patting her friend on the back. “I’m sure that if you ask the queen she’ll make Big Mac normal again.”
“Ah wish ah was certain about that as you, Rainbow Dash,” Applejack said. “But right now, ah just wanna get some shut-eye.” Today had been rather stressful for Applejack, as Big Macintosh’s condition was the only thing on her mind. She laid down on the suspiciously comfortable bed, dead-set on getting some sleep before trying to meet with the queen and discuss her issues.
“You do that,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ll keep an eye out just in case they try to pull a fast one on us.”
“Yeah! Don’t worry Applejack, I’ll wake you up in time for the party,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully, all signs of worry from before having vanished.
“You do that Pinkie,” Applejack said as she tipped her hat forward to cover her eyes. “Wait, what?”
-
Somewhere else, near the edge of the Everfree forest sat a small cottage. It was home to many animals and their Pegasus caretaker. But at the moment, there was one newcomer.
Spike the dragon had taken up residence there as well, as Fluttershy had offered to look after him until Twilight came back home. If she came back at all...
At the moment, Spike was sitting by the window. He never understood what Twilight found so fascinating about watching balls of gas that were lightyears away from them. But now Spike couldn’t take his eyes off of them.
He thought back to Twilight’s friendship report about the Sonic Rainboom that Rainbow Dash had pulled off so many years ago. She had said something incredibly cheesy about it: that maybe you and your future best friends could be watching the same beautiful rainbow.
Spike wondered if the same applied to stars, that both he and Twilight were looking at the same stars right now.
“Spike?” a soft voice came from behind him, causing him to turn away from the night-time spectacle.
“Oh, hi Fluttershy,” Spike said. “Didn’t see you there.”
“Spike, shouldn’t you be in bed by now?” Fluttershy asked. “It’s getting awfully late and you need your sleep.”
“I don’t know,” Spike said. “I don’t feel tired at all.”
An awkward silence formed as neither of them knew what to say. Eventually Spike turned back around and gazed upon the stars once more.
“There is something wrong,” Fluttershy said. “I know there is. Do you want to talk about it?”
“Not really,” Spike said, not bothering to turn around and face Fluttershy. “It’s just... I feel like I failed her, you know. Like I could have done more.”
“Oh Spike,” Fluttershy said. “You’re not blaming yourself now, are you?”
“Maybe a little bit,” Spike said. “I should have noticed something was up with Twilight. I’ve known her for all my life, so why didn’t I see it?”
“Nopony noticed that she was an impostor,” Fluttershy said. She walked up to the window and sat down next to him. “Everypony was so worked up about the wedding and from what I’ve heard, that other Twilight didn’t act very different either.”
“Yeah but...” Spike trailed off as Fluttershy gave him a hug.
“It’s okay Spike, nopony could have known about this. Don’t you dare beat yourself up about this,” Fluttershy assured him and hugged the baby dragon even closer.
“Thanks Fluttershy,” Spike said once she allowed him to breathe again.
“You’re welcome,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “Now off to bed with you, baby dragons need their sleep too!”
Spike managed a weak chuckle at that. “Sure thing, Fluttershy. Good night.”
“Good night to you too, Spike,” Fluttershy said as she headed up the stairs and towards her own room.
Spike turned one last time towards the window, before heading up the stairs as well and into Fluttershy’s spare bedroom.
Little did they know that in Canterlot there was a Changeling princess, who gazed out her window to look at the stars before going to bed.
-
-
-
Oh Spike, you crazy dragon. Expect to see more Luna/Chrysalis shenanigans next chapter, as this one was lacking in it.
And I wish to thank everyone for reading. Mirror's Image has hit over one thousand likes! You guys and gals have no idea how much I appreciate that!
[E/N]: Grrrrrreetings everypony. Michael, Editor in Chief and CEO of uT.TerAbsurdity Inc. here with the latest instalment of Mirror’s Image. We here at good ol’ uA I. strongly believe in getting the content out to our readers as fast as possible, however due to recent events, the release of the chapter you hold in your hot, little, sweaty digital hands was delayed by an inexcusable length of time. As Editor in Chief, I would like to personally apologize for the delay and relay my condolences to any and all readers who suffered catastrophic disaster on account of our tardiness. I would though, like to speak a word in defense of our highly capable writers and editors. According to our company calendar, next week is Dead Week for the majority of our employees and the week after is Finals. As much as I am loathe to say this, sometimes Ponies has to take a backseat to other things in life. Once again, I wish to apologize on behalf of the whole 1-man band. Thank you.
Now that that’s out of the way, ER MER GERD! HERPPY THERNKSGERVERN! Have some Thanksgiving ponies!
Chapter 13
“One-two-three-four, one-two-three-four, one-two-three-four, one-two-three-four,” Shining Armor recited as he marched in front of his little sister’s room. The young colt was ready for anything, with his cardboard armor on and wooden training sword by his side.
“Shining Armor,” Night Light said. “It’s time for bed, tomorrow’s a school day.”
“But dad, I have to protect Twiley!” Shining Armor protested. “What if a monster shows up? Or a foalnapper? Or a monster that specializes in foalnapping?”
Night Light sighed and lowered himself to his son’s eyelevel. “You need to stop worrying so much,” he said. “Twilight is safe inside her crib and she has Miss Smarty Pants with her, she will protect Twilight.”
“She’s just a doll,” Shining Armor argued.
“One that you made,” Night Light reminded him. “If anything she’ll keep Twilight from having bad dreams. Now off to bed with you.”
Shining Armor muttered something under his breath as he went through the door next to the one he had been guarding. This was his room and he was grateful that it was right next to his little sister’s.
The colt couldn’t understand why Twilight had already been given her own room. He considered her way too young to be without her parents at night. Though he might be a bit biased, having lost her once already. Shining Armor didn’t know what he’d do if he ever lost her again…
Using what magic he had he unclasped the straps of his play-armor and pulled it off of himself with his hooves. He then gingerly placed it on a worn-out mannequin so it would retain its shape. The training sword followed suit and was placed on a standard he had made out of two pieces of wood.
The sword was the last thing his grandfather had given him and he treasured it above all else, except his parents, grandma and little sister, of course.
Disarmed, he left his room again to find Night Light waiting outside the door. “Have you brushed your teeth?” he asked.
“Yes,” Shining Armor lied.
Night light leaned in and looked his son in the eyes. “Liar, go wash up,” he said.
Shining Armor grumbled as he went to the bathroom. Once there, he opened the cabinet, pulled out his toothbrush and went to work.
“Two minutes minimum!” Night Light called out from the hallway.
“Yesh dahd!” Shining Armor said loudly and obnoxiously as he continued to brush his teeth, as awkwardly as it was to do so without the use of magic. Shining Armor could levitate small things but a controlled motion like brushing his teeth was still out of his league.
Despite that, he managed. Two minutes later, his pearly whites were, well, pearly white and Shining Armor was cleaning up the bathroom, lest he receive a lecture about that as well.
With his dental duties done, he returned to Twilight’s room. His mother and father were there, watching as Twilight slept in her crib. Her Smarty Pants doll was clenched in her little hooves as she dreamt of something pleasant, judging by the tiny smile on her face.
“Come to say goodnight?” Velvet asked as she noticed Shining Armor creeping into the room, the colt taking care not to make a sound.
“Just like every night,” Shining Armor whispered as he looked through the bars at the little filly. “Good night, Twiley,” he said.
“Now off to bed with you,” Night Light said. “You have school tomorrow, remember?”
“Yes dad,” Shining Armor said, moving back towards the door.
He took one last look at the crib. His mother was casting the Foal monitoring spell, which would alarm her if the filly cried. Shining Armor didn’t see the point of that spell, as he was within earshot and ready to come to her aid like any good big brother would.
Except for diaper duty, that was dad’s work. Both he and mom had agreed on that. Dad had protested, of course, but he was outnumbered. And despite Equestria not being a democracy, the ayes still had it.
Another duty of his father was making sure Twilight’s music box was running. The little filly loved the soft tune that it played and she had a tendency to wake up in the middle of the night if somepony forgot to turn it on.
Night Light levitated the violet box towards him and gave the silver key a few turns. He then placed it on a small table by Twilight’s crib and opened it. Two Unicorn figurines popped out and began to turn around on a small platform, as if they were dancing to the soft tunes of the music box.
Shining Armor was glad that his father had remembered Twilight’s sleeping ritual and left for his room, only having to take a few steps to get there. Most of his toys were still scattered across his room, something that both he and dad liked to call ‘organized chaos’ as he knew where to find his favorite toys.
Twilight Velvet walked in. “Do you want me to tuck you in?” she asked.
“Mom, I’m old enough to go without that,” Shining Armor protested.
“Nonsense,” Twilight Velvet said. “Got your pajamas?” she asked.
“No,” Shining Armor rolled his eyes and tried to scowl at his mother. All that did was make him look cute, which was hardly his intention.
Moments later he was dressed in his blue and yellow Wonderbolt-themed pajamas. Despite being the home of the sun princess herself, Canterlot still got very cold during the nights even in the spring and summer.
Shining Armor hopped into bed and groaned annoyingly as his mother tucked him in. “Good night, Shiny,” she said.
“Good night mom,” he said back. “Good night dad!” he said a bit louder, so the stallion outside his room could hear him.
“Sleep tight, son!” Night Light called back.
Twilight Velvet kissed her son’s forehead and left the room, putting out the lights as she went.
Shining Armor buried his head in his pillow and tried to fall asleep. The soft tones of Twilight’s music box carried on into his room through the thin walls. He didn’t mind them, as he had gotten used to them by now.
He closed his eyes and waited for sleep to take him off to dream valley. Just last night he had a great dream where he was a captain of the guard and had a mission to go and defeat an angry dragon.
It was such a cool dream, he had a real sword and everything!
Unfortunately for the colt, it would take some time before he’d be able to live said dream. He had to be sixteen before he could enter the royal guard academy, which meant that he had to wait for eight more years!
Eight more years before he could become an awesome royal guard, just like grandpa. The young colt opened his eyes and sat up in his bed, the stray thought turning his mind towards his grandfather and what he had meant to him. Grandpa Grand Shield had died only a year ago, while Twilight Sparkle was still in their mom’s tummy.
And then a month later, she showed up. And something else went wrong…
Even now, Shining Armor didn’t understand why his little sister didn’t wake up when she was born but his grandma had told him that Grandpa Grand Shield would take care of her for them. Shining Armor liked to think that he came down from the sacred fields and brought Twilight back with him, as a last gift from him to his grandson.
Shining Armor’s ears twitched. The song the music box played had stopped. But its song still hung in the air. It was faint but he could hear it.
Something wasn’t right here, Shining Armor could feel it in the air. Quickly he tossed his blanket off of him and leapt out of bed. Dodging a few stray toy soldiers and a Daring Doo action figure in the dark, he made for his sword and grabbed it with his mouth.
Sneaking ever so quietly he made his way to his door and pushed it open. The hallway was dark but the music was more audible here. Taking care to tread lightly Shining Armor crawled towards his sister’s room.
He slowly pushed the door open and walked into the room, gathering his courage as he went. What kind of guard would Shining Armor make if he was afraid to protect his little sister?
The door creaked softly as it moved and Shining Armor gasped, almost dropping his sword from shock. Something was standing near the crib!
‘Hush now, quiet now,’ the creature sang. Its voice was both beautiful and haunting at the same time and it caused Shining Armor to feel uneasy though what made him feel even more uneasy was the fact that his little sister was in the grasp of a monster!
The monster was tall and dark, with teal mane and tail and wings! Strange holes filled its legs and its horn was crooked and jagged, looking more like a weapon than a magical conductor. Shining Armor could even see that it had long sharp teeth as it smiled at his little sister.
Twilight however didn’t seem to mind, as she slept like a filly. She was still clutching her doll even as the monster rocked her in its forelegs.
‘It’s time to lay your sleepy head, hush now-’ the monster stopped its singing as it noticed Shining Armor’s reflection in the window. It turned to face him with Twilight still in its hooves. “I had thought you would be asleep by now,” she, as it was obviously female, said.
“MOM! DAD!” Shining Armor screamed, his sword clattering to the ground as he hightailed out of there and towards his parents’ room.
“There’s a monster!” he screamed as he pushed the door open. “A big monster with sharp teeth and a strange horn and a-” the colt rambled on and on.
Night Light and Twilight Velvet looked at each other before jumping out of bed and running towards Twilight’s room. After all, they lived in Equestria, where there are such things as monsters…
But when they got there, there was nothing.
Twilight slept peacefully in her crib, Smarty Pants still protecting her from any would-be nightmares.
“You had a bad dream,” Night Light told Shining Armor. “I think you should go back to bed.”
“But I-” Shining Armor opened his mouth to protest but was quickly cut off by his mother.
“The spell is still active,” she told him. “Nothing happened to her, I assure you. Now off to bed with you, young colt.”
“But…” Shining Armor trailed off. He had been so sure! It was right there! And now it was gone!
Thankfully it was gone. Shining Armor knew what he saw and he was glad that it didn’t hurt his little sister. But why was it singing to her? Why was it cradling her?
Shining Armor didn’t understand. He also didn’t notice the two glowing eyes peering through the slightly opened door of the walk-in closet.
-
Shining Armor’s eyes opened. “It was just a dream,” he muttered. “And a memory”
It had been the Changeling queen, he now realized. If Twilight truly was Chrysalis’ daughter, it would make sense for her to come and check up on her.
But to think that she could have just taken Twilight like that… it made Shining Armor sick to his stomach.
He blinked his eyes a few times, taking in the scenery. He was in a white room, with a white bed with white sheets. All he needed was a white mane and nopony would ever see him again.
Birds were chirping obnoxiously, in Shining Armor’s opinion at least, and the sun was slowly beginning to rise over the horizon.
“A new day,” Shining Armor said to himself. He tried to get up and out of bed, only to fail as his strength had left him during the night. The nightmare that Chrysalis had put him through had finally caught up with him, leaving him weakened.
“Good morning!” a familiar voice said, causing Shining Armor to turn in his bed and face the door. At least he had strength enough for that.
“Twilight?” Shining Armor smiled at the sight of his little sister standing next to his sickbed. She was wearing her disguise which seemed to be absolutely perfect for once. “What are you doing here so early?” he asked.
“Oh nothing, just visiting my Big Brother Best Friend Forever before I head back to Ponyville,” Twilight said cheerfully. “Tons of stuff to do today.”
“And let me guess, you made yourself a checklist, right?” Shining Armor teased. His little sister was so predictable. Well usually, at least. If somepony had told Shining Armor that his sister was actually the heir to an empire of emotionally-starved insectoid ponies, he would have laughed and declared said pony to be a loony. Such a thing was just plain unreal.
Unfortunately for Shining Armor, it had become bitter reality.
“I tried to,” Twilight said, biting her lip softly. “But I quit half-way.”
“Why?” her brother asked. Twilight would never start something and not finish it. Especially not when it came to checklists or similar things.
“I noticed that… my magic turned green,” Twilight said with a sigh. She levitated a glass off of the stand by Shining’s bed and floated it across the room.
Shining Armor stared in silence as the glass soared through the air in a figure eight pattern. Gone was the dark pink color of his sister’s magic. It was now a bright shade of green, something rarely seen amongst Unicorns.
“It’s green,” Shining Armor stated. “So what?”
“It’s just that I was so used to it,” Twilight said. “First my cutie mark, now my magic… I wonder what’s next?”
“You lost your cutie mark?” Shining Armor asked, shock clear on his face. He hadn’t noticed that. Though in his defense, he had other things on his mind than a marking on his sister’s flank.
Twilight nodded. “I still had it at first, but then it faded.” She turned and looked at her flank, where the stars were still present. Only when she was disguised as her old self did she have her mark. Twilight was relieved that she could still have it but it just wasn’t the same anymore.
“I’m so sorry,” Shining Armor said. “I know how important it was to you.” He weakly lifted his hooves in an inviting gesture. “Hug?” he offered.
Twilight hugged her brother, noticing that his hug was a lot less powerful than it had been yesterday. “Shiny? Are you okay?” she asked.
“I’m fine,” he said. “I just feel so weak right now. Must’ve been the past few days catching up with me.”
“Do you remember what happened to you?” Twilight asked nervously. She hadn’t been with him at all times and didn’t know what happened while he was with Chrysalis and the other Changelings. Perhaps it was for the best that he didn’t either.
“Parts.” Shining Armor frowned as he tried to recall more but failed. A night’s rest had helped him remember but his memory was still riddled with holes. “I remember… walking through a dusty place… then through a cave, I think… and then there’s an apple, for some reason.”
“That’s from when Chrysalis tried to serve you as a meal to me,” Twilight reminded him. She had left that little detail out when she told the story yesterday. “I think she thought it funny to tie you up and stuff an apple in your mouth. Don’t know why though.”
“I also remember you standing up for me,” Shining Armor continued. “After that, there’s a flash of a memory here, a shard there… nothing more.”
“It’s okay Shiny,” Twilight said. “Perhaps it’s for the best. Anyway, I’ve got some good news for you!”
“Oh really?” Shining Armor asked.
“Yes, you’re being moved to Cadance’s room!” Twilight said happily. “So you two lovebirds can recover together! Isn’t that romantic?” She clapped her hooves in enthusiasm.
“I suppose,” Shining Armor said to humor his little sister.
As if on cue, somepony knocked on the door before opening it. A pair of nurses stood there. “You’re being moved,” one of them said.
“I know, Twilight just told me,” Shining Armor said.
The nurses moved to the bed, released the brakes and pushed it out the door. Twilight scanned the room, in case Shining Armor had left anything behind. She didn’t spot anything out of the ordinary though.
Except for one tiny little thing…
“You’re mine now,” Twilight Sparkle said as she noticed an half-eaten chocolate bar on the nightstand.
-
Shining Armor hummed to himself as the nurses pushed him throughout the hospital. He was going to see his Cadance again and be able to spend some much needed time with her. Most of which he would be using to apologize to her for not realizing that she had been replaced by Twilight’s real mother.
He shuddered at the thought of what could have happened if Chrysalis hadn’t replaced him and Twilight with two other Changelings.
If things had gone differently and Cadance hadn’t been found, he would have gotten married to Chrysalis. It would have been rather awkward to explain to Twilight that her brother was now considered her stepfather.
Luckily, Twilight’s friends Fluttershy and Rarity had saved her from the caverns. Shining Armor mentally promised to write them a letter to thank them for what they did.
“And we’re here,” the nurse said as they came to room 404.
The other nurse pushed the door open before returning to the bed and helping her colleague to push it through.
“Good morning,” Cadance said with a big smile on her face as Shining Armor passed through the door.
The nurses rolled the bed into place next to her. “We’ll set you up on the window side,” one of the nurses said. “Celestia knows you could use some sun.”
With that said, the nurses left Cadance and Shining Armor to themselves
“Good morning to you too,” Shining Armor said to his beloved one.
“So we’re roommates from now on?” Cadance asked with a smile on her face. “I’m starved for some company.”
“Doesn’t your little brother visit?” Shining Armor asked.
“He came in very early today and left in a hurry.” Cadance frowned. “I think he had something important to do,” Cadance said. “You just missed him.”
“That’s good,” Shining Armor said with a grimace. “You know I don’t really like him.”
“Too bad,” Cadance joked. “You promised me a new little sister. In turn you get a new little brother!”
“I don’t suppose I can change my mind?” Shining Armor chuckled weakly. “Or how about we renegotiate this? I don’t really need anything besides you, you know.”
“I don’t get why you’re so apprehensive about him. You know he’s not as bad as his reputation suggests,” Cadance said.
“I’m just wary of him, after what your parents tried to do,” Shining Armor explained.
“We’re a royal family,” Cadance said, defending her parents. “Arranged marriages are one of those old traditions we just can’t let go off.” However wrong it may be, she added in thought.
“I just don’t appreciate my sister being treated like something you can buy and sell,” Shining Armor said. “Good thing that my dad had enough spine to throw your father’s money back in his face.”
Cadance nodded. “I wouldn’t relax just yet if I were you. Bluey genuinely likes Twilight. It’s only a matter of time before he gathers up his courage and asks her out for real.”
“And I’ll be right there, keeping an eye on him and waiting for him to slip up,” Shining Armor said. “Like any good big brother should.”
“Speaking of eyes, Bluey had a black eye,” Cadance noted. “He didn’t tell me where he got it though.”
“Maybe one of his servants finally stood up for themselves?” Shining Armor offered as a suggestion, earning him a scowl from his fiancée.
Twilight Sparkle chose that moment to knock on the doorframe, announcing her arrival before walking in through the open door. “Hi Cadance!” she said. “I hope I didn’t interrupt anything, did I? What were you talking about?”
“Good morning Twilight and no, you didn’t. We were just talking about my brother. Bluey got himself a black eye,” Cadance said, hoping that Twilight hadn’t heard anything else. Her brother had made her promise not to speak of his infatuation with Twilight herself. Cadance could easily set the two of them up if she wanted to but Blueblood wanted to do so on his own, without his big sister’s help.
“Really now?” Twilight sighed. “Which one of you did that?” she said as she stood up to address the seemingly empty space in front of her.
One Changeling shimmered into existence and held his hoof up before disappearing again. Twilight sighed again.
“Twilight? What the hay was that?” Shining Armor asked.
“That was one of my guards,” Twilight said. She turned back around to face Cadance and Shining Armor. “First that royal guard, now Blueblood. I’m really considering naming you ‘Sucker Punch’ or something,” she said absentmindedly.
“Cadance, are you okay?” Shining Armor asked. He had noticed Cadance’s reaction yesterday, no matter how she had tried to hide it.
“I-I’m fine,” Cadance said, though she looked a bit distraught by the sudden appearance and disappearance of the Changeling. “They can turn invisible too?”
“Some of them,” Twilight said. “And they have a strange tendency to go after ponies that wronged me.”
“So why Blueblood?” Shining Armor asked.
“He tackled me when Celestia and I were walking through the statue garden,” Twilight said. “I was undisguised and he just downright attacked me and knocked me to the ground.”
Shining Armor and Cadance shared a worried look, one that Twilight didn’t notice.
“Did he know it was you?” Cadance asked eventually.
Twilight shook her head. “And I’d rather keep it that way, for now at least. So don’t tell him, please Cadance?”
“My lips are sealed,” Cadance said. She knew for a fact that her brother was a bit of a xenophobe and she wouldn’t put it past him to attack a Changeling if one were to present itself.
“Anyway, how have you two been?” Twilight asked, changing the subject.
“I’m feeling much better now,” Cadance said, a smile gracing her face once more as she looked at her fiancé.
“Me too,” Shining Armor said. “But I’m still feeling rather weak.”
“My love will give you strength,” Cadance said, a small laugh escaping her lips as she realized just how cheesy that line sounded. Still, she reached for Shining Armor with her hoof, offering it to him.
Shining Armor did the same and grabbed a hold of her hoof, squeezing it gently. It felt so right, to be able to hold hooves once more after being apart for so long.
“I think that you two lovebirds are going to be just fine,” Twilight said. “I’m going to go visit Princess Celestia now and then I’m off to Ponyville to see my friends.” She thought of Fluttershy, Rarity and Spike. Her thoughts then wandered to Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Applejack. And Luna too. They were risking their lives for her right now.
“Have fun,” Shining Armor said. “They’re good ponies, those friends of yours. Keep them close to you, Twilight.”
Twilight nodded, though she remembered how short her friend’s lifespan was compared to her own. Did she really want to stay close to them, knowing that in a hundred years most of them would be gone? Twilight filed those thoughts away, deciding that they were quite literally Future Twilight’s problem.
Cadance smiled at her. “It’s been so good to see you again Twilight, I hope that the next time we meet will be a bit less troublesome.”
“You and me both,” Twilight said. “Bye B.B.B.F.F. Bye Cadance, I’ll keep in touch!”
Twilight gave them a wave and flashed them a smile before walking out the door.
“She’s a good filly,” Cadance said once Twilight was out of hearing range.
“One of the best,” Shining Armor said with a smile.
“You know, Twilight is lucky to have you as a brother,” Cadance said, turning to him. “A lesser stallion would have freaked out and yelled at her. Maybe even hurt her.”
“Never,” Shining Armor said determinately. “She may not be my sister by blood but she is in spirit,” he said, before reaching a hoof to his chest and tapping it a few times. “And in here, in my heart. Nothing will ever change that,” he said, thinking back of simpler times before this whole mess started.
He thought back of how she would follow him around, no matter where he went. Shining Armor’s friends had always teased him about it but they never made a big deal about it.
“Shining?” Cadance said, snapping him out of his reminiscing.
“Oh, sorry,” Shining Armor said. “Just remembering the good times I had with Twilight. She may not be my ‘true’ sister but I wouldn’t trade her for the world.”
Cadance just took his hoof back into hers and looked at him with loving eyes. In that moment, all seemed right with the world again. The two lovers torn apart had been brought together again and nopony could stand in the way of their happiness.
-
As Twilight made her way to the stairs she came across Doctor Quick Fix. “Good morning Doctor,” she greeted him.
“Good morning, Miss… Twilight, was it not?” the doctor asked.
Twilight nodded. “How long do you think it’ll take before my big brother can leave the hospital?”
“It shouldn’t take too long,” Quick Fix said. “He’s suffering from exhaustion and mild dehydration, nothing that can’t be fixed with some rest and enough fluids. It’s his lungs I’m most worried about though.”
“Oh?” Twilight hadn’t expected that, though she didn’t need long to think of a reason for Shining’s ailment.
“Indeed,” Quick Fix said. “It seems your brother has somehow managed to get sulfur dioxide poisoning.”
“Sulfur dioxide?” Twilight asked. She knew all too well where he had picked that up.
“He has some cyanosis around his hooves and his breathing turns irregular at times,” Quick Fix explained. “Nothing to be too worried about,” he added, having noticed the panicked look on Twilight’s face.
“That’s a relief,” Twilight said, though she still wasn’t at ease. “I’ll be leaving you alone now, thank you.”
“Just doing my job, Miss Twilight,” Quick Fix said.
-
Twilight Sparkle made her way back home. Despite the lack of a checklist, she knew that she still had an awful lot to do today. Visit the princess, return to Ponyville, find Fluttershy, find Rarity and most important of all: find Spike.
“Mom, dad? I’m back!” Twilight called out as she entered the house.
“We’re in the kitchen,” her mother said loud enough for Twilight to hear her from the doorway.
Twilight joined her parents in kitchen, where the pair of Unicorns was enjoying their breakfast. “Care to join us?” Night Light asked, offering her a daisy sandwich.
“Sure,” Twilight said as she took a seat at the table, facing her father. Green magic wrapped around the offered sandwich and caused it to float towards Twilight.
“That’s new,” Night Light commented, noticing the change in color of Twilight’s magic. “It stays like that if you’re disguised too?”
“Apparently,” Twilight said. She took a tentative bite of the sandwich. She then proceeded to chew it rather obnoxiously, as if trying to unravel some sort of secret that the sandwich may have kept from her. “At least food still tastes the same,” Twilight eventually said.
“What, were you expecting it to taste of ash?” Twilight Velvet asked, letting out a small chuckle.
“Maybe,” Twilight admitted before taking another bite.
“You’re not a vampire, Twilight Sparkle,” Night Light said.
“Could pass for one,” Twilight Velvet said, tapping her hoof against her own flat teeth.
“Very funny,” Twilight said as she undid her disguise, basking the kitchen in emerald green light for a few seconds.
“So… you’ll be leaving for Ponyville, right?” Night Light asked, apparently unfazed by the sudden transition from Unicorn to Changeling.
Twilight nodded. “First I’m going to go see the princess. I’m leaving immediately afterwards.”
“Do you want me to go and get you a train ticket?” Velvet asked.
Twilight shook her head. “No need, I have my own transportation.”
No sooner than the words had left her mouth a carriage ground to a halt in front of the Twilight residence.
“What a coincidence,” Twilight said with a cheeky grin.
“Uh-huh,” Night Light said. “You planned that, didn’t you?”
“I couldn’t help myself,” Twilight admitted. “I’d sent one of my guards ahead to go and get the chariot.”
Twilight finished her sandwich and got back up. “Mom, dad…”
“We know, dear,” Velvet said as she and Night Light stood up too and approached their daughter.
“Thank you,” Twilight said as they hugged her. “For being here for me.”
“Are you still worrying about that?” Night Light asked. “We’d never leave you.”
Twilight Sparkle didn’t say anything. She just basked in the love they held for her, wondering what it was she did to deserve such loving parents.
“Now then,” Night Light said, breaking the hug. “I do believe that there is a carriage waiting for you, your highness,” he joked.
“You do realize that means that you’re royalty too, right?” Twilight said. “You’re the queen-mum and queen-dad now.”
“Ah yes,” Night Light said. “I shall now start wearing tophats and monocles. Anypony care to join me for tea and crumpets?”
Twilight Velvet and Twilight Sparkle looked at each and rolled their eyes simultaneously before erupting into laughter.
“I’ll write more often,” Twilight said as she assumed her disguise once more before walking towards the door with her parents. “And visit more too,” she added.
“So will we,” Twilight Velvet said as she opened the door. The carriage was waiting in front of the house with eight white stallions pulling it.
“And be seen in such a town?” Night Light said, trying to sound as posh as he could. “Egads, no! What would the Canterlot elite think of that?”
A brown earth pony with an hour glass cutie mark stood by the carriage, awaiting her arrival. As she approached, he opened the door for her.
“Ready to go, my princess?” he asked.
“I am,” Twilight said. “Did you find the book and the scroll?”
The earth pony nodded. “They’re on the seat,” he answered. “And no, I didn’t touch the chocolate.”
“Thank you,” Twilight said. She turned back to her parents and hugged them again. “See you soon,” she said.
Twilight got into the carriage and the earth pony closed the door behind her.
“See you soon, my little filly,” Twilight Velvet said.
“Goodbye, my princess,” Night Light said, having dropped the posh accent again.
The earth pony bowed to the pair before jumping onto the driver’s seat and grasping the reins. He tugged at them, to order them to run. Of course, all this did was earn him an angry glare from the eight stallions.
Eventually the eight stallions did what they were told to do and took off towards the castle. Twilight waved at her parents, who waved back at her until she was too far away.
-
The carriage drove through Canterlot and towards the castle. Many ponies along the way stopped to stare at it, wondering if some form of royalty was visiting Canterlot today. At least, that’s what they did until the saw the carriage up close.
However, Twilight didn’t pay any attention to the ponies in the street. She was reading through Queen Flutterheart’s diary again. She wanted to give both the diary and the scroll to Celestia, in the hopes that the princess could shed some light on the passages that mentioned a certain ‘Celly’ in them.
The ride to the castle didn’t take very long as the eight Changelings turned stallion kept walking at a steady pace.
Soon they arrived at the castle, where a single guard stood waiting for her.
“Twilight Sparkle?” he asked once the carriage stopped.
“The very same,” the earth pony said from his perch. He jumped down and opened the door for Twilight.
“Thank you,” Twilight said as she got out of the carriage carrying the book and the scroll in her magical grasp.
“My pleasure,” the earth pony said, shutting the door behind her.
“I probably won’t be long,” Twilight said. The Earth pony nodded and jumped back into the driver’s seat and took off.
“If you’ll follow me,” the guard said, gesturing at her to follow him.
He led her up to Princess Celestia’s room, where he dropped her off.
Twilight knocked on the door. “Come on in, Twilight Sparkle!”
The disguised Changeling pushed the door open and walked into Celestia’s private chambers. Immediately she noticed her three remaining guards fanning out around her. They were still wary of the princess and deemed her to be a potential threat.
Even so, they knew that they would never be able to stand up against an Alicorn for long but they could at least buy their princess some time to escape.
“Good morning, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said, her voice coming from the balcony. “The eight forty-two to Las Pegasus is late again.”
Twilight walked across the princess’ room and joined her on the balcony, where Celestia was peering through her telescope. A pocket watch and a notebook floated next to her along with a quill.
“Having fun?” Twilight asked.
“As a matter of fact, I am,” Celestia said. The notebook closed and floated back into the room and landed on a desk, along with the quill. “It’s quite relaxing. Though I wish the trains would run on time for once. Fifteen million bits added to the budget this year and not a single train has run on time today. I wonder what’s going on down there.” She peered down the spyglass once more before turning to Twilight.
“Good morning Twilight,” she said, properly greeting the Changeling princess. “How was your night?”
“Good,” Twilight said. “Much better, now that Shining Armor is safely in Canterlot again.”
“I regrettably did not sleep as well as you have,” Celestia admitted. “I’ve been having strange dreams, visions perhaps, of times long past.”
“About what happened yesterday?” Twilight asked as she settled down next to her teacher.
“Amongst others,” Celestia whispered. “I see myself… yelling at Starlight. I see Luna and myself laying waste to the Griffon capitol, I see myself doing dark things, Twilight. Dark things that I know I have done and I deeply regret now.”
“Princess, I think we had this conversation yesterday,” Twilight reminded her.
“I know, Princess Amaryllis,” Celestia teased, her disposition a lot sunnier as she noticed Twilight’s slip-up. “I’m just glad that you don’t fear me, that’s all.”
“You’ve always been honest with me about your past,” Twilight said. “I know things about you that aren’t in history books anymore. And don’t call me ‘Amaryllis,’ please. It sounds so weird.”
“I think it suits you, my faithful student,” Celestia told her. “You do know what an amaryllis is, don’t you?”
“Of course I do,” Twilight said confidently as she prepared to recite from her botany books. “Amaryllis Belladonna, a flowering bulb related to the true lily, also known as the Lillium and-”
A soft laugh from Celestia interrupted her. “That’s not what I meant Twilight. Like you said, the amaryllis is a flower but it’s a special one. It needs plenty of love, care, and attention before it’ll bloom. And when it does, it’s truly a sight to behold.”
Twilight blushed deeply. “Well, when you put it that way…”
Celestia smiled at her. “You’ve become a beautiful flower Twilight. Don’t let anypony ever tell you otherwise.”
The two of them shared a quick hug before returning to business.
“Twilight, I’m sorry if I seem rude but I’m on a schedule today,” Celestia said. “Prince Blueblood called a meeting. I think it may have something to do with this.”
Celestia grabbed a newspaper laying on the rail of the balcony and showed it to Twilight. A picture of Prince Blueblood graced the page. Well, graced was perhaps not the term to use as the prince was lying unconscious on his back with a huge bruise under his eye.
“Prince found unconscious by side of road,” Twilight read out loud. “Possibly drunk?”
Celestia nodded. “You and I both know that isn’t the truth.”
“My guards,” Twilight said with a sigh. “They’re a bit… enthusiastic when it comes to protecting me,” she explained.
Even now Twilight could sense where they were. One of them was balancing on the railing of the balcony, another one was standing near the door leading into Celestia’s room and the last one was skulking around Celestia. Twilight could feel them grow anxious whenever she and Celestia made contact.
They were afraid of Celestia, Twilight realized. Afraid that she might hurt their princess. Before they had been able to overwhelm Celestia by sheer numbers but now there were only three of them…
Twilight cleared her mind of thoughts and turned back to Celestia and her newspaper. “This explains the click you heard the other day,” Twilight said.
Celestia shook her head. “Prince Blueblood was too far away,” she said. “But our reporter was rather busy that day.” The newspaper’s pages were turned by magic until they landed on a particular page.
Twilight could see Celestia and herself on that page. “Princesses discuss peace.” Her eyes moved rapidly as she skimmed the article.
“So far I’ve only gotten positive reactions to that article,” Celestia said cheerfully. “I think it helps that most ponies don’t even know what happened here in the castle.”
Twilight nodded and folded the paper up. “This is good, right?”
Celestia nodded. “Very good indeed. I had feared negative reactions from the elites but even they realize that peace between our nations is beneficial to us all.” It was odd for Celestia to talk to Twilight as if she were an outsider, though Twilight didn’t seem to mind at all.
“Much can be accomplished if we all work together,” Celestia continued. “Trading routes for example. If you-”
“Sorry to interrupt you,” Twilight apologized. “But Chrysalis… she might not be as enthusiastic about this as you are. She really…dislikes you,” Twilight couldn’t think of a nicer way to say that Chrysalis hated Celestia’s guts.
“I see.” Celestia calmed down a bit and smiled at Twilight. “I’m sorry, I was getting a bit ahead of myself.”
“It’s okay Celestia,” Twilight said. “I’m still kind of worried for Princess Luna and my friends.”
“Luna will keep them safe,” Celestia assured her. “But Twilight, could I ask something of you?”
“You most certainly can,” Twilight said with a smile.
“When you meet with Chrysalis again, could you ask her to come and pay me a visit?” Celestia asked. “I’m sure that my blocked memories have something to do with her. And… I’ve missed her. Starlight was my beloved student and adoptive daughter and up until a few days ago I thought her to be lost to me.” Celestia remained quiet after that, seemingly deep in thought.
Twilight wondered whether or not she should tell Celestia the details of Chrysalis’ memory. It was most likely the missing piece of Celestia’s memory but it could be dangerous for Twilight to tell her.
After all, nopony knew who had sealed the memories in the first place and for what reason. But whatever their motives were, they couldn’t be good.
So Twilight decided to keep the memory to herself, at least until they were sure that it was safe for Celestia.
“You do know what this means, don’t you?” Twilight said, her tone of voice becoming a lot more cheerful as she changed the subject. “With Chrysalis being my birthmother and your adoptive daughter, that makes you my grandmother.”
“I hadn’t thought of it like that,” Celestia said with a soft smile on her face. “I do believe I have missed out on quite a few birthdays, haven’t I?”
Twilight let out a giggle at that. “Don’t worry about that,” she said. “Right now that’s the least of my worries.”
“Your friends?” Celestia asked. Just a year ago Twilight would have been more worried about her books or her studies. It pleased Celestia greatly to see such a shift in her priorities.
“Everypony keeps telling me that they’ll accept me and that they won’t care about… this,” Twilight said as flames consumed her and turned her into her natural form. “But I can’t stop worrying…”
“I could try and reassure you,” Celestia offered. “But I think we both know that it would be best for you to go to Ponyville and see just how caring and understanding your friends are.”
Twilight nodded. “I will,” she said. “But before I forget…” Her magic grasped at the scroll and diary, which laid forgotten by her side.
“This is the ‘thing’ I was telling you about,” Twilight explained as she levitated the scroll towards Celestia. “According to Chrysalis, this scroll holds the magic spell that created the Changeling race.”
“Created?” Celestia asked as she took the scroll from Twilight and gingerly unfurled it. “Magic cannot create life.” Though she knew that Luna had some spells to her disposal that almost but not quite entirely did.
“But it can change it,” Twilight said knowingly.
“This… Twilight, do you know who wrote this?” Celestia uttered as she recognized the writing.
“I’m not sure but I have a suspicion,” Twilight answered.
“Discord,” Celestia hissed, something very unbecoming of her. “This is his writing, his magic…” she paused for a few seconds. “Dark magic, very dark magic.”
“The first spell is what created the Changelings,” Twilight said. “The second spell undoes the first one, which would restore us to our original form.” Though Twilight wasn’t even sure if she and the other Changelings had an original form to restore. She and nearly all the Changelings in the hive had been born this way. They had never been Flutterponies.
“If it were up to me, I’d burn this scroll and seal the ashes away,” Celestia said. “Discord cannot be trusted. I don’t think I’ve ever told you of this but ten thousand years ago, Discord was a monster in every meaning of the word. Fire and hail would rain from the skies, earthquakes and volcanoes erupting everywhere he pleased… he took my best friend from me…” A few tears rolled down Celestia’s cheeks.
Twilight walked up to her and gave Celestia a much needed hug. She could feel Celestia’s heart go a mile a minute as the diarch thought back of the past and the horrors she had seen. Sadness poured from her and Twilight noted that it too was adding to her internal energy.
The Changeling princess gently rubbed Celestia’s back in a comforting gesture. “What was her name?” Twilight asked when she noticed that Celestia had relaxed again. Twilight briefly wondered if her absorbing some of the sadness had anything to do with that…
“Her name was Flutterheart,” Celestia said. “She was queen of the Flutterponies, the inhabitants of Fluttervalley.”
“I knew it!” Twilight exclaimed, taking Celestia by surprise. Twilight broke the hug, much to Celestia’s surprise, and grabbed the diary.
“What’s the matter?” Celestia asked. Twilight responded by nearly shoving the diary into Celestia’s face.
“This is Queen Flutterheart’s diary!” Twilight said enthusiastically.
“Her… diary?” Celestia took the book from Twilight and opened it up. “It’s her hoofwriting… Twilight, how did you find this?”
“It was in the library at the hive,” Twilight told her. “Flutterheart was the first Changeling queen.”
Celestia stared at her. Slowly her eyes moved down to the book, which Twilight had taken from her grip and opened it up.
“Second summer moon…” Celestia read out loud. Nostalgia washed over her as she read through the ancient writing.
She skimmed over the pages, taking in what seemed important and skipping what didn’t seem to matter.
Eventually she closed the diary and turned back to Twilight. “She… had never seen Discord,” Celestia said. “She knew of him but she had never seen him in person… she would never have fallen for his tricks if she knew.”
“The Flutterponies were dying,” Twilight said. “She just wanted to save them and his way was apparently the only way.”
Celestia nodded. “I wouldn’t expect any less of her.” She thought back of that time, when she came home to find her little sister hopping around with a drawing in her mouth. Luna had been so eager to show it to her big sister but Celestia only had eye for the royal seal of the Fluterponies stamped on it.
When she made her way over there she had already been too late to save them and Celestia had thought them all dead.
This diary proved that she had been wrong.
“Thank you,” Celestia said. “For showing me this, Twilight. It means a lot to me.” Her magic floated the diary back to Twilight, who pushed it back.
“Keep it, for now,” Twilight said. “Along with the scroll.”
“Twilight, that scroll is bad news,” Celestia warned her.
“Just keep it safe for me,” Twilight said. “I don’t want to take it with me to Ponyville. And besides, even if that second spell works I won’t use it.”
“How do you mean?” Celestia asked.
“I am getting more and more used to the idea of being a Changeling,” Twilight explained. “And Chrysalis and the other Changelings have already made it clear that they like the way they are right now. So even if that spell works, who am I to try and take their way of life from them?”
Celestia smiled at her. “I think you’ve already realized what being a ruler is all about, Twilight Sparkle. Anypony can bark out orders and look fancy, but a true ruler puts their subjects’ needs above their own.”
With that said, Celestia walked over to the balcony where she had a great view over all of Canterlot. “I like to think that I am serving them,” she said. “Instead of the other way around. The ponies are what makes this country great and their needs come first.”
“Chrysalis said something similar,” Twilight said. Though she knew that Chrysalis and Celestia had very different opinions on who was serving who.
Celestia nodded, not bothering to ask Twilight of Chrysalis’ opinion on the matter.
Instead, her thoughts turned to something else entirely. “You know, I can’t believe this.”
“Believe what?” Twilight asked, tilting her head in confusion.
“I lost my dear friend ten thousand years ago,” Celestia said. “But it turns out a small part of her was with me ever since the day I made you my student. I think Flutterheart would have been proud to call you her great-granddaughter.”
Twilight blushed, the crimson looking awfully odd on her near black cheeks. “I think you need to make some adjustments to the royal family tree.”
“Let’s see, with you having two mothers and being my adoptive granddaughter and Flutterheart’s great-granddaughter… I think I can order somepony to figure that mess out,” Celestia said.
The two of them shared a laugh as they realized the absurdity of the situation. Eventually, when the laughter had quieted down, Twilight spoke up. “What was she like?” she asked. “Queen Flutterheart, I mean.”
“I’ve never met a kinder soul,” Celestia said. “She was strong, generous and she loved her subjects. I think I could have learned a lot from her, if we had more time together…”
Twilight nodded, as she didn’t know what to say to that. Celestia had always been very open about her darker past but Twilight could see in her eyes that she preferred not to speak of it.
Celestia distractedly looked at the clock. “I’m sorry Twilight but I’m afraid that I am needed elsewhere,” she apologized. “Once more, thank you for showing me this.” She levitated the diary towards her desk inside her room.
“It was my pleasure,” Twilight said. She was glad that she had found out more about her ancestors and that she had been able to show to Celestia that the Flutterponies still existed, even if it was in a very different form.
Celestia escorted Twilight to the door, where the lone guard waited for her. He was a bit shocked to see Twilight in her Changeling form. “It’s alright,” Celestia quickly said.
The guard nodded and resumed his seemingly meditative state, awaiting Celestia’s orders.
A flash of fire lit up the hallway and Twilight was standing there as a Unicorn again.
“I see you don’t need that cloak anymore,” Celestia commented on Twilight’s seemingly perfect disguise.
Twilight nodded. “I think I’ve got this whole transformation thing down,” she said. “I’ll send the cloak back to Luna once it’s washed.”
“Very well,” Celestia said. “Goodbye, my faithful student.”
“Goodbye Celestia,” Twilight said. “If all goes well, I’ll have one heck of a Friendship Report ready for you by tonight.”
“I’m looking forward to it,” Celestia said as she gave Twilight one last hug before sending her off with the guard.
Celestia walked back into her room and closed the door. A painting, depicting her and Luna when Luna was just a filly, on her wall was enveloped in her magic and shifted away, revealing a compartment behind it.
A small box laid in it, which became the next thing to be drawn into Celestia’s magic and pulled out of the indention in the wall. It opened up, revealing a few assorted trinkets. Amongst them was a scroll, worn by time.
Celestia unfurled it and looked at the stickponies that her little sister had drawn on the back of it. One big white stickpony with a little blue stickpony on her back standing next to a big castle.
She flipped it and gazed upon the worn letters, crying out for help. The seal of the Flutterponies, red wax with the image of a butterfly, was still there at the bottom of the letter.
Celestia just sighed and wiped away a single tear that streamed down her cheek before putting the scroll away. The diary and the dark scroll joined it, before being hidden away again behind the painting.
The regal mare sniffed a few times as she stared at the painting, before sauntering over to the nearest mirror. Her mane was billowing, her regalia were in place and she was ready for whatever trivial matter her nephew wanted to discuss.
-
The doors to Chrysalis’s throne room opened once more. A small swarm of Changelings ran out into the tunnel, to make way for their queen and her guest.
Chrysalis walked besides Luna and stopped at the double doors, which were held open by two Changelings. “What we discussed here does not leave this room,” she said.
“Of course,” Luna said.
“And remember that this is not a friendship or an alliance. It’s barely a truce,” Chrysalis said. “In time, it may evolve into such a thing but until then…”
Luna glared at her. “You do not need to remind me, I was there. We’ve been arguing since I got here up until now, remember?”
“I just wanted to make sure you did,” Chrysalis said with a grin. “We never were the best of friends before, were we?”
“Those times have long past, Queen Chrysalis,” Luna said, thinking back to those times for a split second. “We are not the same ponies anymore.”
“That is true,” Chrysalis said. “Very well then. I will escort you personally to your little ponies.”
With that said, Chrysalis walked into a seemingly random direction with Luna in tow.
“You remind me a lot of your mother,” Luna said, trying to start small talk. She had read through Twilight Sparkle’s Friendship Reports and thought that she may be able to put them to practice. Maybe even find a new friend in Chrysalis, as unlikely as it was considering their history.
“I do?” Chrysalis sounded surprised. “I like to think that mother and I were entirely different Changelings but my actions thus far have proven otherwise.” Chrysalis thought back of how she and her daughter had acted in the last few days. Twilight reminded her of herself and Chrysalis noticed that she had acted far more like her mother than she would like to admit.
Luna didn’t understand what Chrysalis meant by that, though she made no attempt to pry and find out. Instead, she asked a question that had been on her mind for quite some time.
“How did she die?”
“Mother died of fatigue, I think,” Chrysalis said. “In her bed, surrounded by her children. I think there are worse ways to pass on…”
“I miss her,” Luna said. “She was a good friend of mine, my only one at the time.”
“She spoke highly of you,” Chrysalis said. “I’m sure that she-” Chrysalis was cut off by a Changeling that came running towards her.
“Queen Chrysalis!” the Changeling screamed. “Queen Chrysalis, this Great and Powerful Changeling has come to inform you of outrageous behavior from her siblings! She does not mean to be a snitch but this can’t go on!”
“What are you talking about?” Chrysalis demanded.
“Follow this Changeling,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said.
The odd Changeling ran off with Queen Chrysalis and Princess Luna in tow. She led them through the hallways and towards a room.
“This Changeling had just retired to the sleeping quarters after her shift,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said as she ran towards the door. “Just as she tried to sleep, it began. She waited for a while to see if it would stop but alas.”
As they approached, they could hear music coming from it. Loud music, party music perhaps…
The Changeling queen stomped towards the door and threw it open. “What is the meaning of this?!” she yelled.
“Oh look!” Pinkie Pie cheered. “Luna and Chryssy are here! Now this party can really get going!”
Chrysalis’ jaw dropped. What had once been a dreary and empty room now resembled a festively decorated hall! There were balloons, confetti and streamers everywhere! Tables full of cake and chocolates and punch! Everything one would need for a party of spectacular size.
Several Changelings were walking around, apparently enjoying themselves. Others were more than a bit confused by the concept of a ‘party.’ Pinkie did her best to explain it to them through example.
There was even an entire conga line comprised of Pinkies! Several Changelings had shifted into Pinkie Pie’s form and were running around the room in a row and moving to the music.
“There’s too many Pinkies,” Luna said.
“What’s the recommended amount?” Chrysalis asked, her left eye twitching.
“None,” Luna answered. “Am I the only pony that thinks of Surprise? I swear, they’re two of a kind.”
“Actually, Surprise was my great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandma, give or take a few greats,” Pinkie said. She pulled a scroll out of her saddlebag and rolled it out, revealing it to be a family tree. “See? Here’s me and my sisters, there’s mom and there’s granny Pie and before her you have great-granny Pie and before her you had great-great-grampy Pie and-”
“You can keep her,” Luna whispered to Chrysalis. “Nopony would suspect a thing. We’ll say she got lost in the desert.”
“Never,” Chrysalis said. “I shudder to think of what that pony could do to our precious hivemind.”
Chrysalis excused herself and made her way to the center of the room. “Enough!!” she screamed. Every Pinkie, except one, turned back into his or her base form and ran to stand before Chrysalis. “All I ask of you is to remain at your posts and do your jobs! Is that so hard?” she screamed. “Back, NOW!!!” she ordered.
The queen merely raising her voice at them was much preferred over punishment and the Changelings quickly scattered and ran off, hoping not to evoke their ruler’s ire.
The Great and Powerful Changeling bowed to her queen as well. “Have you need of this Changeling?” she asked. Chrysalis shook her head and the Great and Powerful Changeling ran off, back to the sleeping quarters.
“Aww, party’s over?” Pinkie asked, pouting at Chrysalis and Luna.
“Yes,” Chrysalis said. “The party is over.”
“Why did you even throw a party?” Luna asked. “I thought you would use this time to rest.”
“We were, for a while at least,” Rainbow Dash said. “But you know Pinkie.”
“Yes, I do,” Luna said with a grimace on her face. She stared at the Pegasus, as if something was wrong here. “Rainbow Dash, where is your breathing bubble?”
“Huh?” Rainbow Dash asked. Her eyes shifted around, trying to locate the magical sphere that had been keeping her safe. “Uh.. it popped?” she said nervously.
“Don’t be alarmed,” Chrysalis said. “The sulfur isn’t as strong inside the hive itself,” she explained.
“Nonetheless, sulfur dioxide is dangerous,” Luna said as she applied the spell once more. “Even for athletic ponies such as yourself, Rainbow Dash. Now tell me, where is Applejack?”
“Over there!” Pinkie Pie pointed out. The orange mare was sitting at a table and was apparently in conversation with the punchbowl. The bowl must have been quite the smooth talker, as she hadn’t even noticed that the music had stopped.
“She’s been practicing her speech,” Rainbow Dash explained.
“I believe I forgot to mention that,” Luna said as she turned to face Chrysalis. “Applejack has a request to make.”
“A request? Very well,” Chrysalis said, showing off her fangs to the present ponies. “I am feeling… generous.”
Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie quickly ran over to Applejack.
“You’re up,” Rainbow Dash said to her friend. “Good luck,” she added.
“Don’t worry your pretty little head Applejack,” Pinkie said. “Just butter her up a bit! Like a cake mold! Or a cupcake mold or even-”
At this point, Applejack simply tuned Pinkie Pie out. It was a talent she had developed some time after the Chimicherry/Cherrychanga incident. Rarity had it too, though she never quite told anypony how it came to be.
Instead of focusing on Pinkie Pie, she turned to Queen Chrysalis. The queen still stood in the middle of the room with Princess Luna next to her. Applejack gathered her courage, adjusted her hat and walked over to them.
As she approached, Luna took a few steps aside to give them the room.
“Applejack,” Queen Chrysalis said. “Princess Luna here just told me that you have a request to make.”
“Ah do, Queen Chrysalis,” Applejack started. She took off her hat as a sign of respect and held it to her chest. “You see, my name’s Applejack. Ah know that you already know that. Ah’m just trying to be polite here and ah-”
“State your request,” Chrysalis interrupted the Earth pony. She was not used to ponies trying to get on her good side by being polite and showing respect. Her Changelings rarely, if ever made requests of her and even then, they were rather straight forwards with her.
“Well,” Applejack hadn’t expected to be interrupted like that. She took a few seconds to gather her thoughts and tried again. “Mah brother was there, when you attacked Canterlot. The big red lug of a stallion?”
“Ah yes, I remember him,” Chrysalis said. “Very fierce, very strong. I haven’t seen many stallions like him before.”
“Well, ya see when we pulled him out of that cocoon thing you stuck him in…” Applejack cleared her throat. “He was acting weird. Muttering things, eyes glowing. He even tracked down Princess Cadance in the hospital.”
“I see,” Chrysalis said. “And I suspect that you want me to fix him?”
Applejack nodded. “If you’d be so kind. Please? He’s my big brother and ah couldn’t stand to lose him like this.”
Chrysalis looked into the mare’s pleading eyes. “Very well,” she said. “I will try to help your brother.”
“Really? Oh thank you so much, Queen Chrysalis,” Applejack thanked her profusely as she placed her hat back on her head. Without it, she didn’t feel right.
“Do be sure to tell my daughter of this,” Chrysalis said.
“Of course, your highness,” Applejack said. She had no idea of what Twilight and Chrysalis’ relation was like at the moment but maybe a good word from her B.P.F. would stir the two of them in the right direction.
Applejack knew the importance of family and she knew that Twilight did too. She hoped that the two of them, despite their rocky start, would find each other eventually.
“Your brother has only been integrated into the hive partially,” Chrysalis told her. “It will not be easy to get him out but I will do my best. Though I do not know what consequences this may have for him…”
“Ah see.” Applejack had calmed down again and looked up at the queen. “Ah’m sure you’ll do just fine.”
“I will need time, I’m not sure how much.” She frowned. A small order flowed through the collective, summoning a few drones to the room.
“You three, clean this mess up,” Chrysalis ordered. “And you,” she indicated one Changeling in particular. “Take our guests back to their room. And make sure they stay there this time.”
“Yes, our queen,” the Changelings said as one before getting to work.
-
Twilight was now on her way to Ponyville. Travelling by carriage was not something she was used to, only having known the smooth way Celestia’s Pegasus-drawn carriages moved. Non-flying carriages were a bit more bumpy. Especially considering that there were eight Changelings pulling it. But despite its rickety appearance the carriage provided a somewhat smooth ride.
It was even faster than going by train, or so Twilight thought. The carriage didn’t stop anywhere and within a few hours Ponyville came into view.
“Home at last,” Twilight sighed happily.
The carriage slowed down a bit once they got closer to Ponyville. One reason was that a carriage running at high speeds was bound to draw attention, not to mention the danger it posed.
The other reason was that there were many carriages and wagons on the road to Ponyville.
“I forgot all about that,” Twilight said, a smile forming on her face. “Today’s the annual Ponyville carnival!”
Of course, Twilight had had some other, more important things on her mind the past few days but the carnival was something she and her friends had been looking forward to for quite some time. Twilight especially had gotten enthusiastic about the event, after Pinkie told her just how much fun it was. It reminded Twilight of the first Summer Sun Celebration she had gone to.
“Well, at least we blend in,” Twilight said as she looked out the window. Several carriages rolled into Ponyville along with her own.
Twilight closed her eyes and focused her thoughts. Chrysalis had told her that she too had access to the hivemind and was able to give orders to the Changelings accompanying her.
With her instincts guiding her, and perhaps some luck too, she managed to pinpoint the disguised Changeling steering the carriage. With a thought she guided him towards the library.
“That was weird,” Twilight said to herself. “Did any of you feel that?”
One of her guards showed itself. “We felt it too,” he told her. “But it was not directed at us. We are all connected but we are still… independent…” Hints of despair were audible in his voice, reminding Twilight of Chrysalis’ explanation. The Changelings wanted to be ‘one’ with the queen.
Twilight had no idea what that actually meant. On the surface most of the Changelings seemed to be alike but she had noticed more than once that they had their own little quirks and attributes.
Like everything concerning the Changelings, Twilight decided that it needed further study… later. Right now, they had arrived at the library. She needed to unload Chrysalis’ gift, panic for a little while and then go find her friends.
The Earth pony jumped off of his seat and walked to Twilight’s door, opening it up for her. “Thank you,” Twilight said as he helped her out of the carriage. She could have gotten out on her own, of course. But the Changelings seemed to take pleasure in helping her, so she let them. As long as they weren’t throwing themselves in front of doomsday spells, Twilight didn’t mind.
“Can you three unload those chests?” Twilight asked as she walked towards her door. Nopony seemed to be paying attention to them as there were more than a few wagons unloading tents and chests. “And disguise yourselves!” Twilight quickly added.
Mere moments later a Unicorn, and Earth pony and a Pegasus exited the carriage. They quickly went to work: the Pegasus flew up to the top of the carriage and undid the bindings keeping them in place. The Unicorn then levitated them off one by one, placing them by the Earth pony’s side.
“You guys should go,” Twilight told the eight stallions pulling the wagon. “Thank you all for bringing us to Ponyville.”
The eight stallions nodded as one, before running off once more. They’d return to the cave linking Canterlot to the Wastelands and stay there for as long as they could .
Twilight watched as the wagon disappeared into the busy streets of Ponyville.
“Hang on, I’ll get the door,” Twilight said. She lifted a small flowerpot up and grabbed the spare key taped on the bottom. She always kept it there, in case something happened to her own keys or for her friends to use.
She unlocked the door and placed the key on the table next to the door. “Home sweet home!” she proclaimed as she stepped over the threshold.
“Home is where the hive is,” the Earth pony muttered as he dragged the first chest into the library. “Where do you want them, my princess?”
“Place them by the stairs please,” Twilight said, pointing into the right direction.
The first chest was placed there and it was soon joined by the second, which the Unicorn carried in with his magic.
*chirp!*
Twilight stared at the three masqueraded ponies. “Did any of you do that?”
They all shook their heads, before turning invisible again and assuming defensive positions around the library. One could never know what hidden horrors awaited here. Watching, waiting for a chance to pounce on their beloved princess...
*chirp!*
“There it is again,” Twilight said out loud.
*chirp!*
Twilight’s ears perked up as she figured out where the sound came from. It originated from one of the chests!
Using her magic she opened up the chest closest to her, but all she found there was a pile of books, some of which looked very, very interesting. But Twilight would quench her thirst for knowledge later and closed the chest once more.
*chirp!*
Twilight slowly turned to the other chest and unlocked it. She then braced herself for whatever may lurk inside and threw the lid open.
“Aah!” she cried out in surprise as something leapt out of the chest and latched onto her face.
Immediately her guards sprang into action and came to her aid, pulling the mystery assailant off of their princess.
Twilight took a few deep breaths to calm her nerves, before taking a look at whatever it was that the guards had pulled off of her face.
A tiny Changeling sat in one of the guard’s hooves, looking curiously at her. “You? What are you doing here?” Twilight asked.
The little Changeling chirped in response to her question, his tone sounding very confused.
“Do you recognize me?” Twilight asked. Chrysalis had said that little Changelings weren’t part of the hivemind immediately, so it could be that he didn’t know who she was.
And as it turned out, Twilight expected a little too much from a Changeling that was barely a few days old, so all she got was more confused chirps.
Twilight smiled and undid her disguise.
And then the little Changeling was gone. The Praetorian that had been holding him was looking at his now empty hooves, wondering where the little one had disappeared to.
He didn’t have to look for long, as the little scamp had clambered onto Twilight Sparkle’s back and nestled between her wings.
Twilight craned her head back and looked at her little brother. “How did you even get in there?” The nymph tilted its head and chirped a few times. He obviously did not understand what Twilight was saying, though who could blame him? He was but a few days old and most of that time had been spent going from one confined space to the next!
The princess walked over to the chest and peered into it. There were some scrolls, some books and what appeared to be the remains of an enormous amount of chocolate…
“Did you… did you eat it? All of it?” Twilight’s eye twitched. “All of the chocolate?”
The nymph chose that moment to let out a huge belch, confirming Twilight’s suspicions. “You did,” she concluded.
The nymph simply sat there contently on her back with that same curious look on his face. Had he done something wrong?
Twilight sighed. From the look of things, there had been a massive supply of chocolate in that chest. Enough to keep her going for… at least an hour, maybe less.
Using her magic she lifted the little Changeling off of her back and levitated him in front of her. “You’re sticky,” she said, noticing that the little Changeling’s face was stained with molten chocolate. “You need a bath,” Twilight concluded.
The nymph’s eyes widened and he desperately tried to flee by flapping his tiny wings. Of course, this had little to no effect, other than causing the older Changelings to snicker at their little brother’s predicament.
-
“No need to be alarmed,” Twilight said as she placed the nymph in the tub. “I’m just going to wash that gunk off of you.”
The nymph vocalized his protests by squeaking annoyingly, though that didn’t help him. It may have made things worse, as Twilight donned her serious face, the one she always used when Spike was giving her trouble. Over the years, she has had to use it less and less as Spike grew up to be a rather mature baby dragon, no matter how contradictory that sounded.
Twilight turned the faucet and allowed lukewarm water to run into the tub. The little Changeling squeaked in surprise and delight as the gentle stream of water flowed around him.
“Do you like that?” Twilight asked as her serious look was traded in for a more cheerful one. She was reminded of Spike with the way this little one acted. Celestia herself had taught Twilight how to take care of the baby dragon and that included giving him baths. Twilight had found herself soaked to the bone more than once, trying to scrub those scales clean.
Luckily this little Changeling wasn’t afraid of the water, unlike Spike had been the first few times.
As she cleaned the nymph’s face off of the sticky substance Twilight thought about her friends. How she was going to handle them and in what way she would approach them. Would she simply walk into the Carousel Boutique, say hi to Rarity and then proceed to throw off her disguise?
Or would she pull a Fluttershy and wait in front of the real one’s cottage until she happens to open the door?
It gave Twilight some food for thought. Her friends were as different as could be and they would probably need to be handled differently. Fluttershy was afraid of her own shadow, so Twilight couldn’t just pop up and say ‘I’m a Changeling!’ and be done with it.
Rarity… well Twilight didn’t really know how to handle Rarity. When you dealt with the local fashionista you were bound to run into some problems.
It was probably best to head over there, knock on the door and explain things.
She ran a washcloth all over the wet Changeling’s face, cleaning off the sticky and sugary mess.
*Squeak!*
The little nymph had somehow gotten ahold of the rubber ducky she kept by the bath. It was actually Spike’s bath toy from when he was younger, back when he needed a bit more persuasion to get in the tub.
Twilight had brought it along for old time’s sake. Plus she was fairly certain that Spike still partook in the company of his yellow friend when he thought nopony was looking.
“There we go, nice and clean,” Twilight said as she unplugged the tub and allowed the water to flow away.
She lifted the giddy nymph out of the tub and grabbed a towel to dry him off. Twilight scrubbed him gently, much to his amusement but before long the little Changeling was dry once more.
Her little brother then proceeded to let out a really big yawn and dropped the bathtoy to the ground.
“I think somepony’s a tad sleepy,” Twilight said with a smile on her face. She took a few minutes to clean up the bathroom before heading to her bedroom. There, Twilight placed the sleepy Changeling in her own bed.
“You, keep an eye on him,” Twilight ordered the guard to her left. “Better yet, all four of you should watch him.” She knew just what kind of trouble an infant could stir up. Who knew what mischief a Changeling could come up with?
“We cannot leave you unguarded,” one of the guards said as they all turned visible again.
“Fine, you’re the one that punched out Blueblood, right?” Twilight asked and got a nod as her answer. “Then you stay with me. The other three stay here with the nymph.”
Twilight really needed to think of a name to call her little brother. She couldn’t just call him ‘nymph’ or ‘little Changeling’ all the time, could she? Incidently, her guards needed names as well, despite their reluctance.
She’d figure something out, eventually. Right now, she needed to do what she came back to Ponyville for. To reacquaint with some friends.
Twilight would go and do just that right now. Closing the door behind her, she made her way towards the staircase.
“Hello?”
Twilight froze. Her eyes widened and a tiny squeak, which would have made Fluttershy proud, escaped her mouth. “Rarity?” she whispered.
“I know somepony’s in here!” Rarity warned. “I know kung fu!”
“No you don’t,” Twilight said to herself. Mild panic was setting in right about now. She had hoped to meet with Rarity on her own terms and on her own time. Not like this. This was messing with her plans, which was a very bad thing given Twilight’s obsession with making things go according to plan.
She needed to do something, to avoid the Unicorn downstairs.
Treading softly as to not make a sound, Twilight made her way to the walk-in closet near the bedroom. It had been cleaned out recently and would provide her with someplace to hide. After all, who would hide inside a closet? Nopony, that’s who and that was why this was such a good idea. Or at least that was what she told herself...
The door hinge squeaked a little as Twilight pulled the door open and walked in, hoping that Rarity hadn’t heard it.
-
Rarity levitated a vase in front of her, to serve as a makeshift weapon. Twilight Sparkle would surely forgive her for smashing that awful looking thing on a burglar’s head. Besides, Rarity could always give her a new one afterwards, one that matched the interior of the library more than this… atrocity. Honestly, who in their right mind places an art nouveau vase in a library?
The white mare sighed as she climbed the stairs. How did she always end up in situations like these? All she wanted was to tidy up the library a bit, so that her friend could come home to a clean house.
And now she was caught in a deadly cat and mouse game between her and a ravenous burglar! Of course, Rarity could have just stepped outside and called the police but where was the fun in that?
A door creaked, drawing Rarity’s attention to it. “I heard that!” Rarity rushed up the stairs, brandishing that awful vase above her head. She was ready to strike.
Mere seconds before Rarity threw the door open there was a flash of green that went unnoticed by her.
“Ah-hah! Got you!” Rarity said dramatically. “Your game is up, you fiend! I… Sweetie Belle? What are you doing in here?”
Sweetie Belle looked down at her hooves before looking back up at Rarity. “Uh-oh,” was all she could say.
Chapter 14
“Uh-oh indeed,” Rarity said with a hint of anger and disappointment in her voice. Her makeshift weapon was lowered to the ground again and placed beside the door. “Sweetie Belle, care to explain why you are hiding in Twilight’s closet?”
Twilight stared at Rarity. Something, somewhere had gone very wrong. For some reason she was now an exact replica of Rarity’s little sister. Or so she assumed, since Rarity hadn’t pointed out any obvious errors like her wings or crooked horn.
The exact reason why she was wearing a Sweetie Belle disguise was a whole different matter. Was it her decision? Instinct? Divine intervention? Twilight didn’t know but she was thankful that Rarity hadn’t seen her as a Changeling. Twilight knew for sure that there would have been screaming and that the whole situation would have ended with Rarity fainting onto her automatically appearing couch. Twilight regretted inscribing a teleportation rune onto that piece of furniture.
“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity shouted, pulling Twilight back from her deep thoughts. “Are you even paying attention to what I am saying here?”
“What? Oh, sure!” Obviously, Twilight hadn’t heard a thing that Rarity had said to her but judging from the taller Unicorn’s face it hadn’t been much good. It was a strange sensation, having to look up at somepony. Twilight hadn’t felt so… small since she had been a filly. It was not a sensation that she enjoyed.
“Honestly, Sweetie Belle, pay attention when I talk to you,” Rarity scoffed. “I am just so very disappointed with you. How could you think that breaking and entering could earn you your cutie mark?
Twilight just nodded as Rarity went on and on about how she should be ashamed of herself and that Sweetie’s parents would be so disappointed (or so they would be if they were in town.) All Twilight was concerned with was to get away from Rarity so she could change back and seize control of the situation again.
However, a new problem slowly presented itself: Rarity’s make-shift weapon, that ugly one that her uncle had given her years ago, was slowly but surely floating upwards.
Her sole guard slowly turned visible again and shot her a knowing look as he floated silently above Rarity, the vase poised to strike. A hint of a smile had crept onto his face, something that Twilight really didn’t like.
Twilight simply stared at him intensively, trying to reach the guard through her connection to him but found it impossible to do so. Before it had been somewhat doable but now her link was muddled. Was her disguise limiting it? Was it stress? Twilight didn’t know and she didn’t appear to have time to find out!
“And one more thing,” Rarity continued, not noticing the impending doom looming over her. “Did you ever stop to think about how Twilight would feel about this?” The guard’s hooves twitched.
“No!” Twilight screamed at her guard, who shrank back and lowered the vase again, setting it back beside the door before Rarity could notice.
“No?!” Rarity uttered. “Out! Now!” She turned around, narrowly missing the Praetorian hovering behind her, who turned invisible again before Rarity could see him.
Twilight waited for Rarity to walk down the stairs before attempting to do so herself. Her legs were a lot shorter than they had been before and it was affecting her balance. She even tripped up when she got half-way down the stairs and would have fallen down, if it hadn’t been for her guard’s quick reaction. He caught her and silently lowered her to the ground.
Whispering a thanks, Twilight followed after Rarity who was waiting in front of the door.
-
The walk to the Carousel Boutique was uneventful. Silence reigned as neither of the supposed sisters said a word to the other. Rarity walked at a brisk pace, never taking her eyes off of Twilight. This meant that Twilight had no other choice than to play Sweetie Belle for a bit longer, until she could get away from Rarity and transform back.
Twilight didn’t want to risk a scene in the middle of the street, which would undoubtedly happen if she tried to talk to Rarity right now. She couldn’t help but notice that the fashionista’s hair was just a teensy tiny bit out of style, something that was normally impossible. Rarity’s behavior earlier had been out of character for her as well, as Twilight had never known her to raise her voice against Sweetie Belle like that.
Of course, Twilight didn’t know about everything that happened between the two of them but it was obvious that something was bothering Rarity.
But at least Twilight seemed to have pulled off a perfect Sweetie Belle disguise. Her voicework was impeccable, her mane was perfectly curled and Rarity had made no mentions of any obvious flaws, which made Twilight feel a bit proud about herself.
Though that pride was overshadowed by the nagging feeling that she had forgotten something… Something overly obvious, something very important.
Shoving her worries aside, Twilight thought about her current situation. Rarity showing up had disrupted her plans and unnerved Twilight, as she had felt as if she had lost control of the situation. She had to regain said control and do so soon, before something else happened.
Twilight eventually settled on just running away the moment Rarity turned her back on her. It wasn’t the best plan she had ever come up with but she could always explain her actions later on; Rarity would surely understand her situation. Or so she hoped.
She stole a glance behind her and saw that Rarity was still watching her, almost like a hawk staring down its prey, before moving in for the kill. It was hard for Twilight to read her emotions, with her expression being one of contained anger. Rarity was a lady first and a pony second after all.
But even her aloof and cool expression couldn’t fool Twilight’s new emotional radar. What Twilight couldn’t read, she could sense now. Anger and concern were rolling off of Rarity in waves, though they were mixed with the love she had for her sister, which made them into a strange emotional milkshake of sorts.
Eventually the pair of Unicorns arrived at the boutique. “Go inside,” Rarity said to Twilight in a manner that reminded Twilight of a parent, using that annoying tone that told her ‘I am not angry with you, I am disappointed.’
Twilight hated that tone of voice, as she was not used to disappointing ponies.
She did as she was told though and pushed the door open, causing the little chime to ring. As she passed the doorframe her mind wandered back to that one, possible important, thing that had slipped her mind.
Perhaps she should have made a checklist for these kind of situations as well… After all, her disguise was perfect, her plan was passable, sort of… so what was it that she had forgotten?
“Hi Rarity…huh?!”
Twilight froze.
The sound of a crayon falling to the floor and breaking apart was all that could be heard.
Sitting at the table was the one thing that Twilight had forgotten. The one, most important, thing of all. The one thing that could make or break the credibility of her disguise.
The real Sweetie Belle.
She and Applebloom were just sitting there at the table in the middle of the boutique, eyes wide and mouths open with shock. The table was covered with crayons and drawings of plans that could possibly get them their cutie marks. Or get them covered in treesap, which was also a possibility.
Applebloom stared at the Sweetie Belle sitting next to her, then at the one near the door. “What’s going on here?” she asked once she recovered from the shock of seeing a double of one of her best friends walk into the shop like that.
“Yes… that’s something I wish to know as well,” Rarity said with her horn aglow. The door slammed shut and the bolt slid into place, locking the door tightly. “Care to explain yourself?” Rarity asked.
Twilight laughed nervously as the three ponies stared at her. “Well, there go my plans,” she said to herself, before sighing.
“So you’re a Changeling?” Sweetie Belle asked as she jumped off of her seat and approached Twilight. “I didn’t know Changelings came in filly size.” Sweetie Belle then narrowed her eyes as she gave her copy scrutinizing look-over. “I don’t really look like that, do I?”
“She had me fooled so yes Sweetie Belle, you do look like that,” Rarity said as she walked around the Changeling and took her place between her real and fake sister. “So tell me, Changeling,” she said that name as though it was venom in her mouth. “What were you planning to do?”
Twilight was now pinned between a closed door and an angry Unicorn... this was not what she had in mind, not at all. She sighed and looked up at Rarity once more. “Would you believe if I said that I just wanted to get away from you, get my bearings and approach you in a calm and collected way?”
“And for what, pray tell?” Rarity narrowed her eyes, as she did not like the idea of being approached by a Changeling, no matter in what way.
“To tell you that I came home on my own,” Twilight said. “Queen Chrysalis let me go.” Throwing all caution to the wind, Twilight undid her disguise and turned back into her original form. There were a lot more flames swirling about her than the other times she had transformed.
The three ponies in the room gasped as she undid her disguise, as they had not expected that to happen so suddenly.
Twilight smiled nervously at them, trying her best not to show off her fangs. “Hi Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.”
*Snap!*
A yellow crayon fell to the ground and broke in half, after Applebloom had thrown it against Twilight’s forehead. The crayon didn’t do much damage but it caught Twilight off guard. “Give me back my brother!” she yelled as she jumped from her seat onto the table, turned and bucked the box of crayons towards Twilight.
But they never connected, as they stopped midair in front of Twilight. The box was torn in half and the crayons shattered to pieces as they fell to the ground one after the other. The cardboard slowly drifted down as well. Slowly Twilight’s guard turned visible again as he spat the last piece of cardboard out. He was obviously taking pleasure in seeing the ponies’ eyes fill with fear.
Applebloom took a few steps back and tumbled off the table in shock. Luckily she fell onto a stack of clothes, preventing any harm. Sweetie Belle quickly rushed over there to help her friend back onto her hooves. She then proceeded to help the dazed pony run back to Rarity, to hide behind her hindlegs.
Rarity simply stood there even as the Changeling guard bared its fangs at the three of them. A small smile formed on her face as she realized just who she had standing before her.
“Stand down,” Twilight said, calling off her overzealous guard. He reluctantly backed away from Rarity and the fillies, though he did not stray too far from her side.
“Hello Twilight,” Rarity said as she walked towards her friend. “I must say, very few ponies can pull of a teal mane.”
“But I’m not a pony,” Twilight said. “I’m not like you-”
Rarity held a hoof up, signaling her to stop talking. “Stop right there, and don’t ever let me hear you say that again,” the white mare said as she hugged her dear friend, taking both the princess and her guard by surprise.
“So you don’t… you know, hate me?” Twilight asked. The fact that Rarity had hugged her told her enough but Twilight wouldn’t be Twilight if she didn’t double or perhaps even triple checked it.
Maybe even quadruple checked it, just to be absolutely, positively sure.
“Hate you?” Rarity asked unbelievingly. “Twilight my dear, that’s the last thing on my mind! You can’t even begin to imagine just how happy I am to see you safe and sound! After what happened to poor Princess Cadance, I was afraid of what they might’ve done to you!”
“I heard from Princess Celestia that you saved her,” Twilight noted. “Thank you.”
“Thank Celestia that Chrysalis was foolish enough to throw my fire ruby into that cave,” Rarity said, her voice holding a hint of smugness to it.
“Do not speak ill of the queen,” Twilight’s guard hissed. He did not like this pony. She was touching his future queen and degraded his current one.
“And who is your new friend?” Rarity asked as she broke the hug and walked over to him, approaching the Praetorian to take a closer look while still maintaining a safe distance. “Are all Changelings this charming?” she asked. “Besides you of course.”
“He’s one of my guards,” Twilight told her. “He tends to be a bit… overenthusiastic.” Twilight decided that that was a nice enough word to describe the Changeling’s aggressive tendencies. She made a mental note to find a way to keep him under control.
Preferably one that did not include corporal punishment…
Somepony poked Twilight, snapping her out of her thoughts. She looked down to see Applebloom standing in front of her. “Uhm, Twilight? Ah’m sorry for throwing that crayon at you. And for bucking that box at you too,” Applebloom apologized. “Ah saw your horn and your mane and ah thought you were that monster…”
Twilight’s guard opened his mouth to protest but a quick glance from Twilight shut him up. “Blend in or something,” she told him before turning back to the only Earth pony in the room. “That’s okay, Applebloom,” Twilight said, accepting her apology. “I understand why you’re upset with her. Princess Celestia told me about your brother’s condition.”
“But now that you’re here, you can surely help him, right?” Applebloom asked hopefully.
“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “Changeling magic is pretty new to me, so I might do more harm than good.”
“Oh… ah see.” Applebloom didn’t really like that answer but it was a reasonable one. Magic is as magic does after all. The Zap apples had taught her that strange and possibly dangerous things can happen when you don’t know what you’re doing.
Sweetie Belle had wandered over to Twilight as well and was currently looking through one of the holes in Twilight’s hoof. “I preferred it when you looked like me,” she said. “We could’ve been twins!”
“Oh Twilight, do explain why it was that I found you hiding in your own closet disguised as my little sister.” Rarity motioned for Twilight to follow her to through the boutique and into the living room. “I think that should make for an interesting tale. Would you care for a cup of tea?”
“Sure,” Twilight said as she took a seat. Rarity left the room to go prepare some tea, leaving Twilight alone with the two Cutie Mark Crusaders. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle sat down as well, one on either side of the Changeling princess.
“So…” Sweetie Belle started. “What was it like to be me?”
“Can you fly?” Applebloom piped up.
“Are Changelings really bugs?”
“Why does your horn look like a bendy straw?”
“Why do you have two horns?”
“Calm down,” Twilight interrupted them. “One at a time please…”
Sweetie Belle and Applebloom looked at each other. Sweetie Belle held a hoof up, offering Applebloom the first question.
“Can you even fly with these things?” Applebloom asked as she poked at Twilight’s wings. “There’re holes in ‘em, won’t you fall if you try to fly?”
“I can’t fly yet,” Twilight admitted as she moved her wings away a bit, just out of Applebloom’s poking range. “I can fall with style though,” she added as a little joke.
“That’s more than Scootaloo can do,” Sweetie Belle said bluntly.
“Yeah, ah think she’s gonna be so jealous of you Twilight,” Applebloom said.
“Where is she anyway?” Twilight asked, having noticed the distinct lack of a vital part of the CMC.
“Helping out her aunt,” Applebloom said. “Derpy’s keeping a muffin stand at the carnival today, so she’s making a really big batch of them.”
“Mostly because Derpy keeps eating them,” Sweetie Belle pitched in. “My turn for a question!”
The little filly put her hoof to her chin as she started to think of a good question. As she did, her eyes wandered over Twilight’s alien, yet familiar form. Something wasn’t quite right here and it weren’t just the cheeselegs…
“Where’s your cutie mark?” Sweetie Belle asked as realization set in.
“Huh?” Twilight turned to her right to face Sweetie Belle. “Oh, my cutie mark? It’s… gone.”
The two Crusaders gasped, their eyes grew wide with shock and Sweetie Belle nearly fainted.
“You lost it?” Applebloom uttered unbelievingly. “That can happen?”
“I don’t think so,” Twilight quickly said, trying to put the two fillies at ease. She hadn’t expected them to react so shocked to her lack of cutie mark, though it was understandable with their obsession for attaining their own mark. “At least not to ponies.”
“But you can get it back, right?” Sweetie Belle asked hopefully.
Twilight shook her head. “I doubt it,” she said, a hint of regret in her voice. “Changelings don’t have cutie marks, they don’t need them.”
“That… that’s so…” Applebloom started.
“Sad!” Sweetie Belle finished.
“Yeah, that’s it,” Applebloom agreed.
“It’s okay, girls,” Twilight said. “I’ll be fine without it.” Or so she hoped.
Sweetie Belle and Applebloom both jumped off of the couch and whispered something to the other.
“Time for an emergency Cutie Mark Crusaders meeting!” Sweetie Belle yelled, before the two of them ran off.
“Bye Rarity, bye Twilight!” the two of them yelled as they ran to the front door. The two of them nearly smacked into the door in their excitement. Sweetie Belle quickly fumbled with the lock and tossed the door open. They made their way out of the boutique and slammed the door shut.
“Sorry!” Sweetie Belle yelled through the door, before scampering off with Applebloom.
“Those fillies,” Rarity said with a sigh as she came back from the kitchen, a tray with cups and a kettle floating along with her.
“I wonder what they’re up to,” Twilight mused, thinking back of when she was that same age. She had spent most of her time with her nose in a book. Sweetie Belle and Applebloom were probably less likely to do that.
“No good I suppose,” Rarity said as she set the tray down onto the coffee table and poured herself and Twilight a cup. “But they’re fillies, I would be more worried if they didn’t do anything like that.”
Rarity sat down gracefully and took a dainty sip from her cup. “I think Applebloom took your appearance rather well, all things considered.”
“Yeah,” Twilight said as she held her cup in front of her, watching the tea leaves float around in it. Thank Celestia for the resilience of fillies, she thought.
“Green is not your color,” Rarity said as she noticed Twilight’s magical aura. “But I suppose that comes with the new appearance?”
Twilight nodded. “Afraid so. My magic changed, my cutie mark is gone… so much has happened in such a short time, Rarity.”
“As long as you are safely back here in Ponyville with us, that’s all that truly matters,” Rarity said. “But do tell me about what happened, will you? Fluttershy, Spike and I were so worried about you.”
Twilight nodded. “You know, I’m kind of glad that Sweetie Belle and Applebloom ran off,” she said. “Some things that happened… I don’t think they should know about them.”
“Is that so?” Rarity asked, a worrisome look on her face. “Well then, do proceed and don’t spare the details,” she said. “I have seen what those Changelings did to Princess Cadance, I don’t think anything else could faze me like that.”
Twilight wasn’t so sure about that, though she began her story anyway.
-
“And that’s how I ended up in that closet,” Twilight finished. “You know the rest of the story from there on.”
“I can’t believe you were panicking over such a thing,” Rarity said, suppressing a laugh as best she could. “But yes, that story of yours does contain some gruesome implications. To feed off of love like that… I wouldn’t say that it frightens me but it does feel a bit uneasy, to know there are creatures out there.
“Not that I hold it against you,” Rarity quickly added, as she saw her friend’s face sadden. “You didn’t ask for this.”
Twilight’s face cleared up again as her friend reassured her. “Thank you Rarity, for being so understanding.”
“Nonsense,” Rarity said, waving a hoof as if to dismiss Twilight’s worries. “What’s a species change between friends, right? Of course, if you had been a Diamond Dog in disguise… then we might have had a problem.”
The two of them shared a laugh at that.
“But one thing still bothers me,” Rarity said as she finished her cup of tea. “What did the queen hope to achieve by kidnapping you like that? Did she expect you to leap into her hooves and call her mother?”
“I think a part of her did,” Twilight said “But she was pretty forthcoming about her own problems, when she went through the same thing. Chrysalis ran away from the hive as well when she found out about her heritage.”
Twilight had neglected to mention Celestia’s role in this. She wasn’t sure whether or not it was safe to tell anypony about what happened a thousand years ago. She trusted Rarity with her life, more now than ever before but she knew that Rarity loved a good gossip. If word of it somehow reached Celestia, the results could be disastrous.
“Still, hurting both your brother and Princess Cadance like that…” Rarity mused. “I don’t think that’s the way to your heart.”
Twilight shook her head. “Of course not. She said it was necessary, that I needed Shining Armor’s love to live…”
“So there was some method to her madness,” Rarity said. “That still doesn’t excuse her behavior though.”
Twilight nodded.
The two of them fell silent after that, though it wasn’t an awkward kind of silence. Rarity needed some time to collect her thoughts and Twilight more than happily obliged her.
The peace and quiet didn’t last very long though, as Rarity thought of something quite mischievous. “Well then, what are you planning to do next, Princess Amaryllis?” she teased. She knew Twilight well enough to know that the studious mare could care less about such a formal title.
“What I’m going to do next is to go and visit Fluttershy. Spike’s staying with her, right?” Twilight asked. “And don’t call me that, please. Until further notice, my name is Twilight Sparkle.” She shot Rarity a glare, to make sure her point came across.
“Oh Twilight, you’re so easy to rile up.” It wasn’t very ladylike to laugh at a friend’s expense but Rarity couldn’t help but giggle. “And yes, Fluttershy volunteered to take care of Spike. I already had my hooves full with Sweetie Belle and Applejack asked me to look after Applebloom as well.
“But I digress, we have some friends to visit, don’t we?” Rarity said with a cheerful tone to her voice. “I’ve been meaning to visit Fluttershy anyway, so I’ll come along.” She looked from side to side, trying to spot something out of the ordinary. “Though I must ask, can you leave your new friend back at the library?”
“Never leave the princess unguarded again,” the Changeling whispered into Rarity’s ear, causing her to let out a tiny cry of surprise. “That only invites trouble…”
“Point taken.” Rarity gulped. She hadn’t heard or seen him approach her. By now he could have moved to a different location and she couldn’t even tell.
“He’ll stay out of sight,” Twilight assured her. The last thing she needed was somepony startling Fluttershy.
“Well, that’s good to hear,” Rarity said. “Fluttershy wanted to come along on Princess Luna’s rescue mission but she was too afraid… I hope you won’t hold that against her.”
Twilight shook her head. “Do you think she’ll be afraid of me too?” she asked hesitantly.
“Twilight Sparkle, have some faith in your friends,” Rarity said sternly. “Though I have to say that Fluttershy was more than a little spooked by the Changelings’ appearance at the wedding. If we’re to visit her now, I suggest you slip into something a bit more… fashionable.”
Twilight nodded and disguised herself. “How about this, darling?” she asked with a perfect imitation of Rarity’s voice.
It took Rarity a few seconds to realize what had happened. “Oh my,” she said as she stood up and approached Twilight, who was now disguised as a pristine white Unicorn. After a few seconds of careful examination, Rarity started to clap her hooves together. “Marvelous, simply marvelous!” she exclaimed. “Oh it’s like looking in a mirror!”
“You think?” Twilight asked.
“Think? I know, my dear,” Rarity said. “You and I, we could have Canterlot laying at our hooves if we wanted to. I can just imagine it now…”
Rarity zoned out.
Somepony knocked on the door, pulling Rarity out of her fantasy. The door was pushed open with some force, causing the little chime to ring like a bell tower. “Oops,” they both heard a familiar voice. “Sorry about that Rarity!”
“Spike?” Twilight asked.
The baby dragon rushed into the room. “Hi Rarity, Fluttershy told me I could come over and I-ha-wha??”
Spike’s lower jaw fell to the ground in a comical fashion as he noticed the two Rarities. “Rarity?” he uttered. “And Rarity?”
Twilight could see his eyes roll into the back of his head as he passed out. A final word passed over his lips before he lost consciousness entirely.
“Twins…”
-
“I think he’s coming to,” Rarity said as she noticed Spike’s eyes open. “My little Spikey-Wikey, are you okay?” She nudged the little dragon a few times as he stirred on the couch.
“Rarity?” Spike asked, sounding groggy and disoriented. “Is that you?”
“It is,” Rarity said. “You took a nasty fall there, are you okay?”
“I had the weirdest, most beautiful dream just now,” Spike said dreamily. “There were two of you! It was awesome…”
Yes, awesome,” Rarity trailed off. “Spike, there’s somepony here that has been dying to see you again.”
Spike sat up and looked at Rarity. “Who are you talking about?”
“Hi Spike.”
Spike turned his head and looked past the object of his affection. Standing behind Rarity was another Unicorn with a familiar lavender coat.
“Twilight?”
“You gave me the quite the scare just now, toppling over like that,” Twilight said as she approached the couch. Rarity on her turn backed away slightly, to give the old friends some room.
“Twilight, is that really you?” Spike jumped off of the couch. He was unable to believe his eyes at the sight of his caretaker and friend.
“It is,” Twilight said. “I came home.”
“But what about the Changelings?” Spike asked. “What about the queen? And Shining Armor? Did you blast your way out of the Wastelands? Tell me that you did, that would be so awesome!”
“I hate to disappoint you but the queen just allowed me to leave,” Twilight said. “And Shining Armor’s safe too.”
“Well that’s a relief,” Spike said. “And the… thing?”
“What thing?” Twilight asked, tilting her head in confusion. “You’re being a bit vague, you know.”
“You know, the thing with the fangs and the holes and wings…” Spike hesitated. “You are a Changeling, aren’t you?”
Twilight nodded.
“Can I see?” Spike asked. His hand strayed to his other arm, where a piece of cloth hid the permanent mark of his adoration of Twilight as both a friend as a mother figure at times. He was still a bit embarrassed about having it and about the way it got there in the first place.
“Of course,” Twilight said. “Just… don’t freak out too badly, okay?”
“That’s your thing, Twilight,” Spike said. “I’m the cool and aloof dragon, you’re the crazy Unicorn that’s always-”
Spike fell silent as Twilight burst into flames. Green embers licked over her body and obscured it from sight. Mere seconds later, the fire died down and vanished, leaving no trace of the lavender Unicorn. In her place was a creature that just shouldn’t be.
“Twilight?” Spike asked softly.
“It’s me, Spike,” Twilight assured him. “Spike… are you crying?”
“No, of course not.” Spike sniffed and rubbed at his eyes. “I just…” He grew silent.
Twilight hesitated, not knowing what to do right now. Should she approach him? Should she keep a distance, so Spike could get used to her new appearance? Should she start panicking because her number one assistant just started to cry at the mere sight of her?
However, Spike didn’t wait for her to come up with an answer. He simply walked towards her without saying a word and wrapped his arms around the Changeling princess.
“Does this mean…” Twilight started.
“Yes,” Spike simply said.
The two of them sat there for some time, neither of them saying a word.
Eventually the baby dragon withdrew his arms and released Twilight from his viselike grip. “Your coat feels weird,” he said.
“I know,” Twilight said. “I know.”
“But it’s a good kind of weird,” Spike said, as to not offend Twilight.
“Aww, just look at the two of you,” Rarity said, to inform them that she was still in the room. “How silly are you feeling right now, Twilight?”
“Very,” Twilight admitted.
“How come?” Spike asked.
“Well, Twilight here has been worried sick about how we may or may not have reacted to her new appearance,” Rarity told him. “She was afraid we would be… angry.”
“What?” Spike turned back to Twilight. “That’s stupid,” he told her. “Why would I be angry? It’s not your fault you’re a bug-pony… thingy.”
“You’re right Spike,” Twilight said. “And I really need to learn to trust in my friends.”
“That’s right,” Spike said. “Because-
*BUUUURP*
A wisp of green flame erupted from his mouth and solidified into a scroll, which he caught before it hit the ground.
“Sorry,” Spike excused himself. His cheeks were bright-red with embarrassment for making such an indecent noise near his one true love.
“A letter from the princess?” Twilight asked as she took the scroll from Spike.
She quickly broke the seal and began to read.
My faithful student, Twilight Sparkle
I hope that by now you’ve reconciled with Spike the dragon. If not, Spike: please deliver this letter to Twilight. If I know my student, she’s probably still panicking inside her home.
Twilight stopped reading for a moment and took the time to let out a groan.
Twilight, I send this letter as a warning. Prince Blueblood has taken control of the Royal guard. My dear nephew has unearthed a document I thought to be gone and forgotten. A long time ago, Luna and myself had decreed that in case the captain would be incapacitated and unable to perform his or her duty, the representative of the House of Blueblood would claim leadership over the guard. A commendation to Prince Blueblood the first.
Since Prince Blueblood the twenty-seventh’s parents are out of the country and Princess Cadance is injured, that duty falls to him. I wish to warn you that Prince Blueblood is planning on sending small groups of guards to nearly every city and village in Equestria. I’m not certain yet but Ponyville will probably be included.
He’s looking for Changelings to interrogate, probably for information of your kidnapping. I fear that he is letting his emotions control his actions and that he might threaten whatever truce Luna has forged thus far.
What’s worse is that I can’t do anything to stop him. That document of his may be ancient but it’s still valid and if I go against it, I’ll have every pony of noble blood in Canterlot on my case. Until either Shining Armor or Princess Cadance has sufficiently recovered my hooves are tied.
Please, take care and stay out of trouble if you can. I will see what measures I can take to resolve this situation before it spirals out of control.
Your mentor and friend,
Celestia of Equestria
P.S. I am pleased to inform you that Crescent Blade, the guard your protector knocked out, will be returning to active duty tomorrow. He seems to have forgotten all about his assault. Incidentally, I have docked part of your stipend to make sure it stays that way. Do take disciplinary actions, as I can’t keep covering for you.
“Twilight, darling? Are you alright?” Rarity asked. “You’re looking a bit pale.”
“I’m fine,” Twilight said nervously. “This letter… well, it complicates things a bit.”
Spike snagged the letter from her and read it.
“I don’t get it,” he said once he finished it. “Why can’t Celestia stop him?”
“May I take a look?” Rarity asked. Spike handed her the letter, after an approving nod from Twilight. She took a few minutes to take in the contents. “Ugh, Blueblood. I should have known he would stoop to this level. But I do believe that Celestia is right and that her hooves are tied.”
“How so?” Spike shrugged. “She’d just offend some fancy-smancy ponies, who cares?”
“Those fancy-smancy ponies, as you put it, hold a great deal of power and could make Princess Celestia’s life very difficult,” Rarity explained. “If she were to take away Blueblood’s rights, the other nobles would throw a fit. The Blueblood family is ancient. If they aren’t safe, then who is?”
“Rarity’s right,” Twilight said. “I’ll just have to be careful. Who knows what guards he’ll send here…”
-
Ponies were running around the Canterlot barracks in a mild frenzy. Swords were sharpened, shields were polished and armor was fitted on. Amidst this chaos stood a single Unicorn that was dressed more for a fancy ball than for combat.
“Gentlecolts, mares,” Prince Blueblood said, drawing attention to himself. “Recently, Canterlot has had to fight off an enemy invasion.”
A few ponies turned to look at him, though most of them seemed content with ignoring the pompous prince.
A bit disgruntled by the blatant disrespect, Blueblood continued. “Princess Cadance was attacked by them, as was your captain.” This drew some more attention, though still not the amount Blueblood demanded.
“Both he and his sister, Twilight Sparkle were kidnapped by said Changelings and even more recently, one of your colleagues was attacked.” Of course, Blueblood had no way of proving that the incident in the dungeon was of Changeling doing. They did make for an easy scapegoat.
Some murmurs went through the crowd, some sounding angry, others more annoyed.
“Princess Celestia herself has decreed that I and I alone shall be the one to replace Shining Armor in his absence,” Blueblood said smugly. “And I have decided on a plan, to ward off the Changelings invasion in our fair land!
“Starting today, you all will be sent out across Equestria! I want every village and town to be under Royal guard protection! Together, we will find these creatures and we will send them back to where they belong!” Blueblood cheered.
He was the only one though. The Royal guards looked at him as if he was a madpony.
“And exactly how long will you be in command?” a cocky Pegasus stallion asked.
“Until Captain Shining Armor has been rescued,” Blueblood said, more than a little annoyed by this stallion’s insolence.
Of course, the guards had no idea that their captain had already been rescued. Shining Armor was in the hospital, recovering alongside Blueblood’s beloved sister. He could easily tell them but if he left them believing that their leader was in danger, they might be more inclined to aid him in his quest to remove the Changelings from Equestria.
“Bloody pompous prince,” a particularly large Pegasus stallion muttered as he checked his weapon for flaws. A single crack could shatter a hammer if he wasn’t careful.
“Care to speak up?” Blueblood asked, singling the Pegasus out. “Private…?”
“First Lieutenant Stronghold,” the buff Pegasus said.
“Well then, First Lieutenant Stronghold,” Blueblood said. “That’s Captain Bloody Pompous Prince to you!” He jabbed the Pegasus in the chest a few times in an attempt to intimidate him.
*DING!*
Blueblood cried out in pain as Stronghold’ preferred weapon, a large stone hammer, crushed his hoof.
“I-I’ll have you court marshaled for this!” Blueblood squeaked in a pathetic manner as he attempted to push the weighty weapon off of his hoof
“Listen here, pretty boy,” Stronghold snarled as he lifted the hammer off of Blueblood’s hoof without a hitch. “You come in here, screaming and hollering and demand that we follow your lead. Did you really think that would work?”
“I have the law behind me!” Blueblood said, feeling a bit more confident as he pulled the ancient document out from his vest. “Signed by Princess Luna and Princess Celestia herself!”
“While that may be so, that doesn’t make you a leader,” Stronghold retorted. By now, everypony was watching them. “It takes honor. Blood, sweat and tears. I doubt you have ever worked a single day in your life.”
Stronghold had enjoyed working under Captain Shining Armor. The youngster was barely half his age but Shining Armor had earned the position and respect that he received from his troops.
This whimpering whelp on the other hoof…
However, Prince Blueblood straightened himself out and glared at the colossal Pegasus. A wicked grin formed on his face, as he tried to ignore the pain coming from his hoof.
As a prince and member of the Canterlot nobility, Blueblood was used to having his money do the talking. Even the most stubborn nobles and guards could be persuaded if the price was right. If not, well there were more than one way to change a pony’s mind.
“Work is for the lesser ponies, much like yourself,” he said, his confidence growing stronger as he spoke. “I am a prince, you ponies get paid to work with the money my family has invested in Canterlot.” The prince stepped closer to Stronghold on his three usable legs and stared the stallion straight in the eyes. “I could make it so you’d never find another job in this city and beyond.”
“Dirty tricks huh?” Stronghold actually laughed, though inwardly he cringed. Prince Blueblood was a very influential pony, despite his asocial tendencies. A few choice words, a few bags of bits and he’d get pretty much anything done.
“Anypony can flex their muscles in an attempt to get what they want,” Blueblood sneered. “I prefer more subtle ways. Now, are we going to get along or not?”
Stronghold grimaced. “For now,” he said and backed down.
“Good,” Blueblood said in a cocky way. He was feeling pretty good about himself, now that he had talked an insubordinate into submission.
He turned around and walked away, as he had better things to do right now. That blue mare looked rather uppity too, perhaps she needed some persuasion as well.
“Not bad,” Stalemate, the cocky Pegasus from before said to Stronghold. “You showed that pretentious prince what’s what around here.”
“Bah,” Stronghold muttered. “I should’ve known better than to play along with such a brat. I have a mare and two fillies to look after, I can’t afford to make that prick my enemy.”
“Don’t worry too much,” Stalemate patted the grey stallion on the back. “I think Bluey found himself a new friend in Backdraft!”
*Fwoosh!*
“Though I could be wrong,” Stalemate admitted as the scent of burning mane and overly expensive hair products made his nose crinkle. “Anyway, I just took a look at the schedule: looks like you and me are going to Ponyville along with Backdraft. Isn’t that awesome? Patrolling a backwater village with your best friend!”
“I can hardly wait,” Stronghold muttered. The company wasn’t very enjoyable but at least the location was nice. With some luck he would have the chance to visit his niece there.
And besides, who said that there even were Changelings in Ponyville?
-
“Meh, I’m sure you’ll be fine,” Spike said. “I don’t think he knows that you’re a Changeling, does he?”
“I don’t think so,” Twilight answered. “I sure didn’t tell him.” She also hoped that Celestia and Cadence kept that information to themselves.
“As far as I know, nopony did,” Rarity added her two bits. “Though I wonder what he would do with that information.”
“Who cares?” Spike asked. “Prince Blueblood’s just a blowhard, he’s mostly harmless at best.”
“I hope you’re right.” Despite Spike’s reassurance, Twilight was still rather worried. She had no idea of what the Royal guard knew about Changelings. Could they track her? Perhaps she should return to the hive a bit sooner than she had previously thought. At least until things died down a bit and the treaty between Equestria and the Wastelands was signed.
If Princess Luna managed to get Chrysalis to agree, Twilight thought.
“Hey Twilight, what’s this P.S. about?” Spike asked.
“Oh right,” Twilight said, snapping out of her thoughts. “That’s about a certain Changeling who can’t keep his cool.”
She stared intensively at the couch. The Changeling seated there turned visible again and smirked. “Guilty as charged,” he said.
“What the hay?” Spike uttered. “Rarity! Stay behind me! I’ll protect you!” The young dragon momentarily forgot just what his best friend was and leapt into action.
“Settle down Spike,” Twilight said, diffusing the situation. “He’s one of my guards.”
“You have invisible, shape shifting guards?” Spike asked. “Doesn’t that seem a bit much?”
Twilight ignored that comment and turned to her guard. “I appreciate your work,” she said. “I wouldn’t be here right now if it weren’t for you and the others. But I think you in particular need some more… guidance… You're too volatile, too trigger happy. You need to learn to react in a calm and collected way.”
Twilight took a deep breath. This was it...
“So from this day forward, you will be named Sucker Punch!” Twilight said, a bit of drama creeping into her voice.
The Changeling reared back, as if struck. Where before he had been looking almost cocky, he seemed closer to crying now. Twilight had not expected that reaction and almost faltered in her resolve.
Almost.
“Your name will be Sucker Punch,” Twilight said, ignoring the cringe of her Praetorian. “Until I deem that you have learned your lesson, do I make myself clear?”
“Yes, my princess,” Sucker Punch said, a slight quiver to his voice.
Twilight was a bit surprised to see that Sucker Punch was actually trembling right now. She knew that Changelings disliked being named but to think that her overly confident and slightly aggressive guard would react like this…
She was regretting it already, though Twilight wondered whether or not this was worse than the corporal punishment that Chrysalis inflicted on the Changelings that failed to perform their duties correctly. Thus far, Sucker Punch and his brothers had protected her as best as they could. They had even stood up against Princess Celestia herself…
Twilight reached out to the trembling Changeling and gave him a hug. Slowly but surely the Changeling stopped shaking and Twilight could even see a smile on his face. “Please,” Twilight said. “Just prove that you have some restraint and you’ll be rid of that name before you know it.”
Sucker Punch nodded and whispered a thank you for his princess’ mercy.
“What was that all about?” Spike asked.
“It’s a long story,” Twilight said as she broke the hug. “I’ll tell you all about it on the way over to Fluttershy.”
“That might be a bit difficult,” Spike said.“Fluttershy’s going around to make sure all her little animal friends are safe during the carnival. Apparently, last year the fireworks spooked some of them.”
“I see.” Twilight frowned. That was something that she had come to expect from Fluttershy, to make sure that the animals around Ponyville were comfortable during such an event. Still, that made for a rather unexpected twist in her plan. Well, not that anything had gone according to plan so far.
“I had completely forgot about that,” Rarity said, biting her lip softly. “I was hoping to ask her for a favor tonight.”
“What kind of favor?” Twilight’s ears perked up at that. “Maybe I can fill in for Fluttershy?”
“Oh I couldn’t possibly ask that of you,” Rarity said. “You have so much on your mind as it is.”
“Come on,” Twilight urged her on.
“Well, alright then,” Rarity gave in. “As you may or may not know, I’ll be selling some of my wares during the carnival as well. Plenty of ponies from everywhere come visit Ponyville for this occasion.”
“I heard about that,” Twilight said. “And you want me to help you at your stand?”
“Eh no, Spike already volunteered for that,” Rarity said. “But I’d be ever so grateful if you would-”
The door slammed open with a loud thud, interrupting Rarity. “Sorry!” Sweetie Belle yelled, before the three Cutie Mark Crusaders barged into the living room.
“Hi Rarity! Hi Spike! Hi Twilight!” the three of them yelled as one.
“Whoa!” Scootaloo uttered as she took in Twilight’s Changeling form. “And here I was, thinking you two were pulling a prank! This is so awesome!”
The three fillies swarmed Twilight, causing Sucker Punch to rear up from his seat. He was about to assume an offensive position, only to stop and look at his princess.
“No,” Twilight simply said and the Changeling guard sat back down and turned invisible.
As Twilight turned her attention back to the Cutie Mark Crusaders she felt something pressing down on her wings. That hadn’t been there before, so Twilight craned her head around and saw a red cape on her back. It was a few sizes too small for her and had a familiar logo on it. Twilight faced the three fillies once more and saw them sitting there with broad smiles on their faces.
“We, the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Sweetie Belle started. “have unanima, unanimu, eh… all of us, have decided that we’re going to make you an honorary member!”
“What?” Twilight asked unbelievingly. “Oh girls, you don’t need to do that. I’ll be fine without my cutie mark, don’t worry.” She did feel rather touched by the gesture and appreciated the fillies’ concern.
“Nope,” Applebloom said. “We’re going to help you find your cutie mark again, that’s a promise.”
Spike could barely contain his laughter at that. “This is going to be hilarious!” he cried out between chuckles.
“I think it’s adorable,” Rarity said. “And coincidentally, you joining the crusaders ties in with that favor.”
“Oh right, favor.” Twilight had momentarily forgotten about that. “What was it again?”
“I was going to ask you to look after Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Applebloom,” Rarity said. “They need somepony to keep an eye on them.”
“But sis, we can take care of ourselves!” Sweetie Belle complained.
“Sweetie Belle, last year you ate so much cotton candy that you were sick for three days!” Rarity retorted.
“Oh, right,” Sweetie Belle said with a nervous laugh.
“Hey, you could run into Fluttershy,” Spike said. “She told me that she would come after she made sure her animals were okay.”
“Well then, two birds, one stone,” Rarity said.
Twilight sighed. “Fine, I’ll do it.”
“Splendid!” Rarity exclaimed happily. “Thank you so much, Twilight Sparkle. I will make sure to repay you for your trouble. Perhaps I could make you something. A dress maybe… or some socks to cover up those… hole thingies?”
“You don’t need to do that,” Twilight said.
“Oh but I must!” Rarity said. “Yes, I simply must make something for you! Your colors are a tad odd but I can make something that’ll match your palette, don’t you worry! Perhaps some midnight blue… no, that’ll clash with the teal in your mane and-”
Sweetie Belle poked Twilight a few times. “Don’t bother, she’s in the zone as it were.”
“Come on,” Applebloom said. “We can still do some crusading before the carnival starts! Ah have a great idea to help you get your cutie mark back!”
“Yeah,” Scootaloo pitched in. “We just need some rope, half a dozen of eggs and a catapult.”
Twilight resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Instead, she transformed back into her old Unicorn form. It would be rather hard to stay low if she ran around in her true form.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Sweetie Belle said. “Stop right there. You can’t come crusading with that on your flank.” She pointed at the starburst on Twilight’s flank.
“What’s wrong with it?” Twilight asked.
“Well, it’s there,” Scootaloo pointed out. “Kind of makes crusading for it useless.”
Applebloom took a few seconds to think of something. “Ah have an idea!” she said eventually. She pulled the two other original crusaders closer and huddled together.
“Why do I have the feeling that I’m not going to like this?” Twilight said as she heard the fillies whisper and laugh, almost ominously.
-
“Cheer up!” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “The Carnival starts in a few hours! There’ll be a parade, games, candy, a masqueraded ball, attractions and cotton candy!” The little filly was almost drooling at the prospect of the sugary treat, something her sister would greatly disapprove of.
“Ah can’t believe you got me to do this,” Twilight grumbled. Her mane tickled her nose, urging her to blow it out of her face, though that didn’t help much as it immediately fell back in place.
“Come on now, ‘Babs’.” Applebloom snickered. “Ah’m sure we’ll get you your cutie mark in no time.”
Chapter 51
The first rays of light coming off of Celestia’s sun shone in through the window. Twilight was usually already awake by now but last night had been rather… tiring.
“That’s the last time I go drinking with Rarity,” Twilight muttered as she held her hoof to her head. Most of last night was a blur. She vaguely remembered hanging out with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, having fun at the carnival and then bumping into Rarity, who had closed up her stand because nopony was buying any of her overpriced dresses.
Twilight pushed the sheets off of her and stepped out of bed, taking care to avoid the various books and assorted pieces of clothing that littered the room.
“Spike!” she called out. “Do we have aspirin?”
“Check the medicine cabinet!” Spike yelled from downstairs, causing Twilight to clutch her head once more.
“No so loud!” Twilight yelled back.
“What?!” Spike yelled, even louder now. “What did you say Twilight? You’ll have to speak up!”
Twilight groaned and dragged herself to the bathroom, where the medicine cabinet was located.
She tried to use her magic, only for it to fizzle out, a few green sparks erupting from it accompanied by a stinging headache. “Ouch,” Twilight cried out. Since magic was out of the question, she opted to use her hooves instead.
And by doing so she nearly broke off the small door as she tore it open. It took her tired eyes some time before she spotted the brightly colored bottle of aspirin.
She pulled it out of the cabinet, only to drop it to the ground. “Lousy hooves,” she muttered to herself. “How does Applejack ever get anything done on her farm?” she wondered out loud as she moved to pick up the plastic bottle.
Eventually she managed to do so and placed it in the sink. Using her hooves to hold the bottle steady, she bit down on the lid and tried to pull it off.
Unfortunately the lid seemed to have been glued to the bottle and wasn’t coming off at all.
“Come on!” Twilight yelled, before flinching at the sound of her own voice. “Can’t you see I’m in pain here?”
The bottle remained rather indifferent to Twilight’s suffering.
Twilight picked the bottle up and examined it closer. She felt just about ready to slap herself silly as she noticed the foalproof cap on the bottle. “Silly Twilight,” she said to herself. “You just need to push and turn.”
She did just that, pushing down with her hoof on the cap before twisting it. Or at least, that was what Twilight tried. Lacking some sort of dexterous extremity made it rather hard for Twilight to both push and twist at the same time, leaving her to once again wonder how Earth ponies worked around not having magic.
With a cry of frustration she tossed the bottle against the wall, causing it to ricochet off of it and fly out the window.
“Ouch!” somepony cried out from outside.
“Oops,” Twilight said to herself.
A loud knock on the door caused Twilight’s eyes to widen.
“I’ll get it!” Spike yelled.
Twilight rushed out of the bathroom and down the stairs, just in time to see Spike open the door.
“I do believe this is yours, Spike,” a slightly disgruntled Prince Blueblood said. “Honestly, I set hoof in this town and I get hit in the head with a bottle of aspirins. Such uncouth ponies that live here and I-”
He fell silent as he noticed Twilight standing halfway up the staircase. “You! You’re that Changeling that Aunt Celestia was talking with! The one I slammed into the ground!”
“You did what now?” Spike asked. “Blueblood, I know I told you to be upfront with your feelings but that’s crossing the line!”
“But Spike, she’s a Changeling!” Blueblood exclaimed. “Why aren’t you panicking with me?”
“Because I’m a rational dragon?” Spike offered. “Also, in case you didn’t know it yet: that’s Twilight Sparkle.”
“Hi,” Twilight said, using her regular voice this time around.
“I, I, what?” Blueblood stammered. “But that doesn’t make any sense!”
“Meh,” Spike shrugged. “About as much sense as you being heads over hooves about her.”
“Hey!” Twilight cried out. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“What?” Spike asked. “I’m just saying that the two of you would make for an awful couple. I mean, one of you is an esteemed member of a royal family and a shining example to us all. And the other’s Blueblood.”
“Hey!” Twilight cried out again, drawing Spike’s attention to her as she walked down the stairs. “Are you implying that I can’t date somepony like Prince Blueblood?”
“Are you implying that I’m not an esteemed member of the Equestrian royalty?” Blueblood asked angrily.
“All I’m saying is that you’re a jerk,” Spike said as he pointed at Blueblood. “And you’re a recluse that’ll probably end up marrying a book,” he said, pointing at Twilight.
The prince and the princess glared at the baby dragon, before looking at each other. “Dear Twilight, Princess Amaryllis or whatever it is you call yourself nowadays… would you care to join me for lunch?”
“I’d love to, Prince Blueblood,” Twilight said. Blueblood held a hoof out for her to hold, which she took eagerly.
The two of them walked back out the door but not before blowing a raspberry at Spike.
Spike waited for the odd couple to get out of hearing range, before speaking up. “I still got it,” he said.
“What do you still have?” Pinkie Pie asked.
“You know, the ability to annoy ponies into doing stuff,” Spike said. “I just hooked Twilight and Blueblood up.”
“What?” Pinkie asked. “That’s crazy, Spike, why would you do that?”
“Some people like weird ships,” Spike said with a shrug. “Hey, Pinkie? How did you get back here? Aren’t you still in the Wastelands?”
“And miss April Foal’s day?” Pinkie snorted. “Get real.”
The end.
Epilogue
Blueblood died on the way back to his home planet, leaving Twilight widowed and six hundred kids without a father. Nothing of value was lost.
Chapter 15
Princess Celestia walked into the courtyard, her face betraying her innermost concerns. The way she walked, however, made it clear that she was on a mission.
Every single guard in the courtyard dropped what they were doing and stood up as straight as to could to greet her, as they would their captain. Well, their true captain at least.
Celestia allowed a small smile to grace her face as she noticed that there were far less guards around than there should be. A lot of them had saved up some vacation days and found no better time to use them than right now.
And of course, Celestia knew that those guards risked their lives to protect Equestria each and every day. So in appreciation of their hard work, she had made sure that those who wanted a week off, got a week off.
This left the Royal Guard stretched thin. Prince Blueblood would be throwing a hissy-fit if he knew about this. Luckily he had left for his personal chambers some time ago in an attempt to save what was left of his mane, giving Celestia ample time to do what she did best.
“If I may have your attention,” Princess Celestia began, addressing the assorted guards in front of her. She noticed with glee that she held their undivided attention; something Prince Blueblood couldn’t say.
“As you know, there has been a slight shift in power recently,” Celestia explained. “Prince Blueblood has temporarily assumed the position of captain of the guard.”
The usually stoic crowd grumbled disapprovingly at the mention of their supposed captain.
“Rest assured,” Princess Celestia continued. “This is just temporary. Captain Shining Armor is at the hospital right now and he’s making a steady recovery.”
This caught the guards by surprise, as they had been told the opposite by Prince Blueblood. That their beloved leader and his sister were in the clutches of a villainous creature.
Celestia noticed their confusion and made a mental note to talk to Prince Blueblood about that, adding it to the list that contained many other things.
“Furthermore, I wish to discuss your mission,” Princess Celestia continued, once the guards had settled down again. “Prince Blueblood has ordered you to search for Changelings and to take them in for interrogation. While I hold no power over you, I ask of you to ignore that command.
“The Changelings are a young species and they have lived apart from us since their birth,” Celestia explained. "They have made mistakes, most recently the incident at the wedding.”
The guards murmured and nodded, showing that they were still listening to their princess.
“But we all make mistakes, myself included. It would be easy to retaliate but we are better than that. Many times before, we Equestrians have made our enemies into our friends. The Diamond Dogs, the Griffons and most recently the Buffalos. Even as we speak, Princess Luna is out there in the Wastelands to reach a hoof to the Changelings in peace,” Celestia said.
“However, if we allow distrust and xenophobia to rule at a time like this we will lose any chance of making the Changelings our allies,” Celestia warned. “Yes, there are Changelings amongst the ponies. But they don’t know any better. It is my firm belief that if we can become friends, we can help one another live better lives. But by hunting them down we will only alienate them further.
“Therefore, I ask you to lay down your weapons,” Celestia said, closing her eyes for a few seconds as she took a deep breath. “Lay them down and show the Changelings that we do not wish to hunt them. That we wish to reach out to them, that we wish to be friends. Equestria was founded on friendship, friendship between three very different kinds of ponies. If those ponies were able to overcome their difference, then so should we.”
Celestia looked at them expectantly.
Silence reigned for a few minutes.
*Clang!*
The sound of stone hitting stone resounded through the courtyard. Several ponies stepped out of the way, allowing Celestia a clear line of sight to Lieutenant Stronghold, who had thrown his hammer to the ground.
*Clang! Cling! Rattle!*
One by one, several swords, spears and other assorted weapons joined the pile.
“Thank you,” Princess Celestia said. She was glad to see that her guards knew where their true loyalties laid. She took a deep bow before them, to show off her appreciation.
The guards returned the gesture and bowed before their princess before saluting her once more.
Slowly but surely the crowd left the courtyard to finish preparing for their departure. Celestia noticed with some amusement that they all came back, looking rather sheepish as they located their discarded weapons. While the action had been beautiful as a symbol, it was rather silly to leave their weapons out there in the open air.
Princess Celestia waited patiently for the guards to clean up and finish their preparations. Only when she saw several chariots full of unarmed guards leave did she turn around to walk back towards the castle.
“If my dear nephew wishes to play dirty,” Princess Celestia said to herself. “He would do well to remember just who it was that invented the game.”
-
“And how was that supposed to get me my cutie mark back?” Twilight asked as she dangled from a tree branch, hanging a few feet above ground. Nothing too dangerous but it could be painful if she fell right now.
“It was Scootaloo’s idea,” Apple Bloom said from the tree next to her. She was in a similar position as Twilight, as were Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.
“It seemed so obvious when I first thought of it,” Scootaloo said.
“Well, ah don’t see it,” Twilight said. “And ah really want to- Waah!”
Twilight lost her grip on the slippery branch and fell into Sucker Punch’s waiting hooves.
“Thanks,” Twilight said as Sucker Punch placed her down on her four hooves again.
“Hey Babs, think you can give us a hoof?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Get them down as well, please,” Twilight ordered. Sucker Punch did as he was told and brought the three fillies down from the trees they were in.
“Thanks Punchy,” Sweetie Belle said, before Sucker Punch disappeared again.
“Well, that’s one thing to scratch of the list,” Scootaloo said. “But don’t worry Babs, we have plenty more ideas.”
“Great, I can hardly wait,” Twilight said. She noticed a patch of her coat was sticking together and rubbed it, though that only made it worse. “What is this stuff?” Twilight asked as she tried to rub the sticky gunk off of herself.
“Tree sap,” Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom said as one.
“You’ll get used to it,” Apple Bloom told her.
“Used to it?” Twilight asked, looking at Apple Bloom as if she had grown a second head. “This happened before?”
“With the other catapult,” Sweetie Belle said.
“And the dead ride,” Scootaloo pitched in.
“And the skydiving,” Apple Bloom added.
“And let’s not forget that time when we tried to get our cutiemarks in beekeeping,” Sweetie Belle said with a shudder.
“That was honey, not tree sap,” Scootaloo countered.
Twilight facehoofed. This was starting to become a bit much for her. The three fillies were way too energetic for her to keep up with.
But perhaps they would calm down by the time the carnival started, Twilight figured.
“Maybe we should try bungee jumping again?” Apple Bloom suggested.
Scootaloo shook her head. “Nah, last time we tried that we got covered in-”
“Let me guess,” Twilight cut in. “Tree sap?”
“How’d you know?” Scootaloo asked.
“Lucky guess,” Twilight said with a sigh. She had to admit though that she hadn’t had this kind of fun in, well, ever. She hadn’t had any friends when she was the Cutiemark Crusaders’ age and now she was able to make up for lost time.
“Well, how about base jumping?” Sweetie Belle suggested.
“Can’t you guys do anything safe?” Twilight asked. “You know, like collecting stamps? How about scrapbooking? Or taking care of the elderly? That seems safe enough.” And with some luck, it could be one of their special talents.
“We’re not allowed in the retirement home anymore,” Apple Bloom said.
“We didn’t mean to lose Mister Waddle’s heart medicine,” Scootaloo said with a sulk in her voice.
“Or replace them with jelly beans,” Sweetie Belle added.
“Okay…” Twilight said. She blew her hair out of her eyes again and looked at the three fillies. “How about we just head back into town? We can get cleaned up and then the carnival will have started, I think.”
“Sound like a plan,” Apple Bloom said.
“Anything’s better than tree sap.” Scootaloo shrugged.
-
A quick stop at the Carousel Boutique was in order for the three fillies and one Changeling princess to get themselves rid of the sticky stuff. Twilight had it rather easy, as the tree sap evaporated when she transformed back into her true form.
Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were not as lucky.
Still, with Rarity’s help it only took them an hour to get the sap out of their coats. Though they did get a stern lecture from Rarity on the importance of proper coat and mane care.
“Honestly, I expected better from the three of you,” Rarity said as she ran a brush through Sweetie Belle’s mane. “You know better than to play around with medieval-style siege weapons. You could have gotten Twilight hurt.”
“It’s okay, Rarity,” Twilight said. “Nothing bad happened, though I worry about their safety…”
“Nah, we’ll be fine,” Scootaloo said.
“We do stuff like that all the time,” Apple Bloom noted as she tied her ribbon back into place. “And nothing really bad happens anyway.”
“How about that time with the hoofball?” Sweetie Belle asked as she hopped away from Rarity’s attentions and towards her friends. “And the chandelier?”
“Oh yeah.” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her head in awkward way. “Totally slipped my mind.”
“Please promise me that you will abstain from any more dangerous pursuits,” Rarity asked of them.
“We promise,” the three Crusaders said.
“Good,” Rarity said, though she wondered just how long that promise would last. Knowing the Crusaders’ track record, it would be a miracle if it lasted past the night. “Now get out there and have fun. The carnival’s about to start.”
“Yay!”
Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom rushed out the door.
“Do take good care of them, will you Twilight?” Rarity asked. “Poor Sweetie Belle’s tummy is so sensitive but she doesn’t take care of herself.”
“I will, Rarity. Don’t you worry,” Twilight said as she took on her disguise again.
“Bye Babs,” Spike said with an amused tone to his voice. “Hehe, Babs Seed. There’s a really bad apple joke I could make with that name.”
“Ah don’t wanna hear it, Spike,” Twilight said, stopping in front of him. It was weird, being able to look Spike in the eyes without having to lower herself to his level. “You behave yourself now, ya hear? Don’t let me hear Rarity complain about your behavior tomorrow.”
“Hey, Twilight?” Sweetie Belle stuck her head in through the crack in the open door. “Uh, I mean Babs? Are you coming? The parade’s about to start!”
“Coming,” Twilight said.
-
The parade was all that Twilight had expected it to be. There were beautiful wagons being pulled through the now busy streets of Ponyville. Some were decorated to look like a festive party, while others resembled beautiful castles. It was amazing to see just what ponies could create if they rolled up their sleeves and got to work.
“Pretty neat huh?” Apple Bloom nudged Twilight a few times to draw her attention. “Gets even better the second time.”
“Second time?” Twilight asked, looking from Apple Bloom to the floats and back.
“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle cut in. “They roll around town again just before the fireworks.”
“Only difference is that they’ll be covered in lights and candles!” Scootaloo said enthusiastically. “It’s really awesome in the dark.”
“It’s the first time ah’m gonna watch it without Applejack and Big Macintosh,” Apple Bloom noted. “Ah sure hope she’s okay.”
“Ah’m sure she is,” Twilight said. “Chrysalis knows better than to mess with my friends.”
Or so Twilight hoped…
-
“Ah the agony!” Rainbow Dash cried out. “This… you’re killing me!”
“Calm down,” Princess Luna said, not even looking up from her book. She and the other would-be rescuers had been sent to their guestroom, to wait while Queen Chrysalis worked her magic on Big Macintosh’s mind.
“But I’m so bored!” Rainbow Dash moaned. “I need to spread my wings! Fly away and be free!”
“Uh-huh,” Luna said absentmindedly, still not looking up as the book was way too interesting. “Tell me Rainbow Dash, why didn’t you take a book when the Changelings offered you one?”
Rainbow Dash flopped back down onto the bed and shrugged. “I’m not an egghead. And who knows what kind of books these Changelings read. Probably all about lovey-dovey stuff.”
Luna placed a bookmark in her book and closed it so she could properly read the title. “Daring Do and the Chains of Tartarus… I thought you enjoyed these novels?”
“I do but…” Rainbow Dash’s eyes went wide. “Did you just say ‘Daring Do and the Chains of Tartarus’?”
“I did,” Luna said. “Is it the first one? Because I think it’s rather confusing.”
Rainbow Dash dove at her and swiped her book before returning to her own bed. “This isn’t supposed to be out yet!” She gazed at the cover as though it were made of the finest gold. “How did they get their hooves on it?”
“Would you care to read it?” Luna asked. “I find the flow of the story rather confusing.”
“You didn’t read the previous books,” Rainbow Dash said, flipping the book open. “There’re over a dozen of these babies, so you probably have no idea what’s going on in this one.”
“Indeed,” Luna noted. She flinched slightly as Rainbow Dash let out a shriek that reminded Luna of the more enthusiastic children on Nightmare Night.
With Rainbow Dash satisfied, Princess Luna turned to the other two occupants of the room. Or at least the only ones that made themselves known. Luna made herself no illusions, she knew there were Changelings in the room.
Just because she couldn’t see them, didn’t mean they weren’t there…
Luna was pretty sure there was one hanging directly above her, as the Praetorians left a very small magical signature behind wherever they went. Only the most talented of Unicorns and Alicorns would be able to notice that and even then, they would need to know what to look for. Princess Luna had already met these species of Changelings before, as they never left Queen Amethyst alone with her.
Satisfied with the fact that there was nothing she could do about their presence, Luna turned back to the other two ponies inside the room.
Applejack was lying in the bed opposite of hers, though she didn’t seem to be doing much sleeping. Instead she was staring up at the ceiling, making Luna wonder whether or not the Earth pony knew there was a Changeling lurking there. Normally she would find such a thing preposterous but that was before she had spent so much time with Pinkie Pie.
Now, Luna didn’t know what to believe anymore.
The pink mare in question was sitting on the couch, humming a cheery tune to keep herself amused. It seemed rather harmless but Luna wasn’t fooled that easily. She was sure that Pinkie Pie was up to something.
Luna couldn’t understand how a rational and smart pony or Changeling, perhaps, like Twilight Sparkle could stand to be around Pinkie Pie on a daily basis. Luna had only spend a few days in the pink mare’s company but she was just about ready to stuff Pinkie Pie into her own party cannon and launch her to the moon.
Though that raised a whole new set of problems, with the moon being her personal territory and having to explain to both Twilight Sparkle and Celestia that she had send a seemingly innocent pony to the moon.
And besides, for all Luna knew Pinkie Pie might even enjoy it.
Luna glared at the pony sitting there, still happily humming that song. She knew that Pinkie Pie was up to something. Luna just didn’t know what it was yet.
Or perhaps she wasn’t planning anything… it was rather hard to believe that Pinkie Pie had a bad bone in her body, especially since she looked right about ready to dive headfirst into the bowl of chocolates that stood on the coffee table.
Luna sighed and sank a bit deeper into her bed. None of them had slept since they got here. Luna figured it was because of the lack of sun and moonlight in the hive. She knew exactly what time it was at the moment, due to her connection to the moon. Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash weren’t as lucky and the absence of natural light might have thrown their sleeping cycle out of synch.
Either that or, much like Luna, they didn’t feel like sleeping very much. Worry could do that to a pony.
A knock on the door snapped Princess Luna out of her thoughts and caused her to turn to the source of the noise. Applejack did the same while Rainbow Dash barely lifted an eye from her book.
The door swung open and Pinkie Pie walked in. “Hi guys!”
“Pinkie Pie?” Princess Luna’s left eye twitched. “And…” she noticed that there was another Pinkie Pie sitting in the room, on the couch with the bowl that had once contained chocolates on her head.
That particular Pinkie Pie smiled and burst into flames, revealing it to be a Changeling. Not-Pinkie Pie then jumped off the couch, bowl still on her head as she scampered out the door, making chittering noises as she went.
“I should have seen that coming,” Luna said as she rubbed her brow. “You were being too quiet.”
She turned to look at the other two ponies. “And you two still deem this to be normal?”
“Two words, princess,” Rainbow Dash said, having turned back to her book. “Pinkie. Pie.”
“Just let it go, princess,” Applejack suggested. “Ah know it’s hard but trust me on this, it’ll save ya a lot of trouble.”
Luna, however, refused to let go off the issue so easily. She would find out what made the pink party pony tick, even if it killed her.
“Hey girls, guess what!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I managed to talk Queen Chryssy into letting me see the itty-bitty baby Changelings!”
“You did what now?” Applejack asked, looking straight at Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie, why did you go and disturb the queen? You know she’s working to save Big Macintosh!”
“She was on a break!” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully. “Big Macintosh’s being a ‘difficult Praetorian that clings to the hive like glue’ or something. I stopped listening half-way. Might have made some things up too.”
“I am more amazed by the fact that Queen Chrysalis allowed you anywhere near her brood,” Luna remarked.
“Oh she was really nice about it,” Pinkie Pie said.
-
Pinkie Pie hopped around the hive, humming a cheerful song as she went.
“What, exactly, are you doing here?”
Pinkie stopped hoping and humming and turned to the source of the voice. Queen Chrysalis approached her, looking rather tired.
“Oh, hi Chryssy,” Pinkie Pie said. “I was just exploring a bit. Did you know that this place was a maze?”
“Yes, I did,” Chrysalis said. “Care to explain why?”
“Because all the hallways twist and turn and only lead to other hallways.” Pinkie Pie said.
Chrysalis allowed a mild chuckle to escape her lips. “That’s not what I meant… You remind me so much of Surprise,” she said. “As infuriating as she was, she’s one of the few ponies I miss.”
“What was she like?” Pinkie Pie asked.
“Annoying, bubbly and hopped up on sugar,” Chrysalis said. “But she was the only one of my friends that accepted me like this. Unlike the others, Surprise stood by me. But she was also afraid of me...”
“Is this going to be one of those flashbacks in a flashback?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Because that might make things too complicated.”
“You truly are her kin,” Chrysalis said, rubbing her forehead as she felt a familiar headache come up, along with the sudden urge to rub her face with her hoof. She hadn’t felt that particular combination in a thousand years.
“So… what’re you going to do now?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Is Big Macintosh okay?”
Chrysalis shook her head. “He’s being a rather clingy Praetorian. Clinging to the hive and holding on for dear life. I’d be flattered if I wasn’t busy trying to separate him from us.”
“Uh-huh,” Pinkie Pie said. “So you’re taking a break?”
“I am,” Chrysalis said. “I’m going to go visit my nymphs… I might end up regretting this but do you wish to see our nursery?”
“Nursery?” Pinkie asked. Her eyes started to sparkle at the mere mention of the word. “Do you have itty-bitty Changelings here?”
“Yes, we do,” Chrysalis said. “Come along now, before I change my mind.”
The two of them made their way to the nursery.
Chrysalis gave a small order to a nearby Praetorian, who opened the door for her and Pinkie Pie.
“Can I trust you to behave yourself?” Chrysalis asked as they walked into the room.
“Yeppers,” Pinkie Pie said. “Where’re the itty-bitty Changelings?”
“In the room next to this one,” Chrysalis said. “Here lay the eggs that haven’t hatched yet…”
“Oooh,” Pinkie Pie said in awe.
“Here we are,” Chrysalis said as the two of them came to a door. It swung open and she stepped in.
The room was rather bland, as were pretty much all the rooms in the hive. Sitting in the center of the room was a portly Changeling along with six Changeling nymphs, all of different ages.
Pinkie Pie let out a girlish squeal. “Can I hold one of them? Or all of them? Please?”
Chrysalis chuckled softly. All of the nymphs in the room turned their heads to their mother, before their eyes wandered over to Pinkie Pie.
In an instant the six nymphs ran over to Pinkie Pie and tackled her to the ground, much to the party pony’s amusement.
“They can be a bit rambunctious,” Chrysalis told her.
Her eyes narrowed to thin slits as she counted her nymphs. “You,” she addressed the caretaker. “You and I have something to discus.” She motioned to the door, through which the Changeling caretaker reluctantly left.
“Can I trust you to be careful with them?” Chrysalis asked Pinkie Pie.
“Don’t worry!” Pinkie Pie cheered as one of the nymphs crawled onto her head. “Hey! My mane isn’t made of cotton candy”
-
“And then Chryssy threatened to pull out my spleen and beat me senseless with it if I harmed a single hair on their head, which is weird because they don’t really have hair on their head, more like some kind of weird fin or sail. Do you think Twilight has a headsail too?”
“I just had to ask,” Luna muttered as she dove under the covers and pulled them down to block out the noise.
“And what’s a spleen anyway?” was the last thing Pinkie Pie said, before Luna drowned her out entirely. Or, in the very least, tried her best as the silk sheets were no match for the pink mare’s rambling.
-
“What are we going to do next?” Apple Bloom asked. The parade, while beautiful, was rather short lived and the ponies who had gathered to watch it had dispersed into the bustling streets of Ponyville.
“I know what I want to do,” Sweetie Belle said as she eyed a stand that sold cotton candy.
“No,” Twilight said resolutely. “Ah promised your sister I’d keep you from eating that stuff.”
“Just one?” Sweetie Belle pleaded.
“Maybe later,” Twilight said resolutely.
“Please?” Sweetie Belle’s eyes grew moist as she put on her best ‘puppy-dog eyes’ and looked at Twilight. Not even Rarity could stand against that awesome display of mental control.
“No,” Twilight said again. “That look doesn’t work when you’re on my eyelevel. It just makes you look weird.”
“Fine,” Sweetie Belle sulked. “But I can have one later, right?”
“Sure,” Twilight said. This made Sweetie Belle’s face clear up again.
“Is it later yet?” Sweetie Belle asked immediately.
Twilight sighed. This was going to be a long night.
“Well, well, well,” somepony said in an obnoxious tone of voice. “If it isn’t ‘Bad Seed’!”
Twilight turned around to see two fillies about the age of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The two of them were giggling at the awful pun that the pinkish filly had made.
“Leave her alone, Diamond Tiara,” Apple Bloom snapped. “That’s mah cousin you’re talking about!”
“I can see the family resemblance,” Diamond Tiara said, pointing at her flank. “Must run in the family!”
Again the two fillies began to giggle, in a way that was quickly irritating Twilight. “Do ‘ah’ know these two?” she whispered to Apple Bloom.
“These two roped the other Babs into their nasty little group,” Apple Bloom whispered back. “They’re not nice fillies.”
That was a friendly way to put things, Twilight thought. What kind of fillies made fun of other ponies for not having a cutie mark?
The grey filly stepped forward and pushed her glassed up. “But Babs, we kind of want you back,” she said. “We had a lot of fun together, bugging these blank flanks.”
“So we’re willing to forgive you for what you did,” Diamond Tiara pitched in.
“No,” Twilight said. “Ah think it would be best if ya’ll leave us alone.” Disguised or not, Twilight had no intention of eloping with these two stuck-up fillies.
“See, I told you there was no reasoning with her,” Diamond Tiara said to her friend. “Too bad, but it seems that you stupid blank flanks will always be-
“DIAMOND TIARA!”
Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon froze up.
Filthy Rich stomped towards them. “What did I tell you two about running off like that?” he asked with a harsh tone to his voice. “And here I find you, making fun of these fillies? Your mother and I raised you better than this.”
“But daddy,” Diamond Tiara whined.
“Diamond Tiara, enough,” Filthy Rich said, indicating that this conversation was over.
Well, at least until they got home and Filthy Rich had the chance to sit down with his wife to have a firm talking to with their daughter.
“Go home,” Filthy Rich said to his daughter, his voice betraying his disappointment. “Silver Spoon, please wait here. I will take you home and discuss this… incident with your parents.”
“Yes sir,” Silver Spoon said quietly.
Filthy Rich waited patiently for Diamond Tiara to leave with her tail between her legs before turning to the four stunned fillies. “I apologize for my daughter’s behavior. I had heard from Miss Cheerilee that she didn’t play well with others but I hadn’t expected this.”
“It’s okay, mister Rich,” Apple Bloom said.
“Please, call me Filthy Rich,” Filthy Rich said. “Mister Rich is my father and he and I don’t see eye to eye anymore…” He then turned to the disguised Changeling princess and for a second his eyes seemed to glitter with recognition.
Filthy Rich was putting out a strange cocktail of emotions, Twilight noticed. Sadness and anger, perhaps some regret as well…
“You look just like her,” he whispered. “Ahem, I’m sorry. Enjoy the carnival, will you?” With that said, Filthy Rich and Silver Spoon left the four Cutie Mark Crusaders.
“Guys?” Sweetie Belle asked. “What just happened?”
“I don’t know but it was awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed.
“I wonder what he meant…” Twilight said to herself, watching as the two ponies walked away.
-
With the unfortunate meeting between the Crusaders and their nemeses concluded and put behind them, the Crusaders set out to explore the rest of the Carnival set up in Ponyville. The sun was just starting to set and most of the booths and stands had been set up and were open for business.
“There’s so many ponies here!” Twilight was used to bustling cities, having grown up in Canterlot, but this was the first time she saw so many ponies in Ponyville.
“Lots of ponies visit Ponyville for the Carnival,” Sweetie Belle pointed out. “There’s even some fancy-smancy Canterlot ponies that visit every year.”
“It’s more of a funfair though,” Scootaloo said. “But there’s this really neat masqueraded ball too, which is kinda cool.”
“Hey Babs,” Apple Bloom said. “Ya think we can get our cutie marks in carnival games?”
“What did you have in mind?” Twilight asked as she looked around. There were several games, though most of them seemed to be rigged to have the player lose time and again.
“How about this one?” Apple Bloom pointed at a stand. Twilight recognized it as a high striker game, where ponies would show off their muscles and attempt to hit a bell by propelling a weight towards a bell by hitting a lever with a hammer.
Not something that Twilight thought was suitable for fillies their size but it seemed pretty safe at least. The stand itself looked pretty inviting too, having been painted bright colors with light’s surrounding the frame.
And the prizes looked pretty neat too. Twilight saw a bunch of stuffed toys made to look like the Wonderbolts. She was pretty sure that if she were here, Rainbow Dash would spend a lot of bits to try and win them all.
Twilight wouldn’t mind winning one for herself either. To give to Spike, of course… It wasn’t as though she still missed Miss Smartypants dearly, wherever she may be.
“Sure,” Twilight said. “Knock yourselves out.”
“Cutie Mark Crusaders Strong Ponies! Yay!” Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle exclaimed.
“Hey Babs, you’re supposed to yell too,” Scootaloo nudged her a few times. “You’re a Crusader too you know.”
“Don’t worry,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “We’ll get you worked into shape in no time, just you wait!”
“Great…” Twilight muttered.
The four fillies walked up to the stand and were immediately greeted by a pale stallion wearing a striped vest. He had a very distinct goatee on his chin as well, though it looked rather fake. “Hello there,” he said. “And welcome to Flum and Flom’s High Striker game! Do you think you have what it takes to take home one of these prizes?”
“Flum?” Apple Bloom looked at Twilight.
“Flom?” Twilight looked at Apple Bloom.
A bead of sweat formed on the stallion’s brow.
“Aren’t you that colt who tried to take the Apples’ farm from them?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“Who? Me?” Flum asked. “I don’t have a bad bone in my body, just ask my brother. Hey Flom, we’re not bad ponies, are we?”
‘Flom’ stuck his head out from behind the high striker, revealing that he had a most wonderful mustache adorning his face, along with an equally fake-looking goatee. “Who? Us? Heavens no, what would our dear old mother think of that?”
“You see, right as rain,” Flum said. “Trust me, I’m a carny and carnies can’t lie.”
“You’re not fooling anypony,” Twilight said.
By now Flum was sweating profusely. He bend down to the fillies’ eyelevel. “Okay, okay, you got me.
But please, keep quiet. My brother and I need the money.”
“How do we know you won’t just scam other ponies?” Apple Bloom asked, eyeing the stallion suspiciously. “You did try to take mah family’s lifework, which Princess Celestia herself gave us back in the day.”
“We’re legit, I swear!” Flum said.
“I say we give them a chance,” Sweetie Belle said. “But we’re watching you…” she said ominously. She then held a hoof to her eyes before pointing at him.
“Okay…” Flum backed away slowly. “That was creepy. But anyway, to show that we truly and honestly mean well: how about you fillies give it a go, free of charge?”
“Yay!” the three fillies cheered.
“Yay,” Twilight added afterwards, trying her best to sound as enthusiastic as the others.
Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom rushed over to the hammer, only to get tangled up in each other’s hooves and falling flat on their faces.
Twilight sighed and walked past the three fillies as they tried to untangle themselves.
“You going first?” Flum asked. “Atta girl, show that bell who’s boss.”
Twilight lifted the hammer up as best she could. She was more used to lifting heavy objects with her magic but it would be rather strange and not to mention suspicious if she started using magic right now.
“There you go,” Flum said as Twilight hefted the hammer up. “Now give that lever a good whack!”
Twilight blew her mane out of her face before rearing up to give the brightly painted target a solid whack with the mallet.
The ponies watched with baited breath as the weight went past ‘Weakling.’
Beyond ‘Mediocre.’
Surpassed ‘Great!’
…Only to fall short, just inches away from the bell.
“I’m sorry little miss, but that wasn’t enough,” Flum said. “Now let your little friends try, perhaps they will have better luck.”
“Let me try!” Apple Bloom, being the first to wrestle herself out of the pile of ponies, took the hammer off of Twilight’s hooves.
Twilight backed away to a safe distance as Apple Bloom swung the mallet around a few times before finding her balance.
Apple Bloom lifted the wooden mallet up and send it crashing down onto the lever. Like Twilight, she gave the target a solid hit, sending the weight flying towards the bell, only to fall short just a few inches underneath it.
“My turn!” Sweetie Belle cheered as a sulking Apple Bloom left the mallet for her.
Sweetie Belle rubbed her hooves together and lifted the mallet, only to stumble backwards.
“Are you okay there?” Flum asked. “Do you need a hoof, little miss?”
“I’m okay!” Sweetie Belle assured him as she leaned forwards in an attempt to find her balance. Once she had actually found it she lifted the mallet and with all her might she pounded the lever.
Unfortunately, Sweetie’s might wasn’t as great as she had hoped and the weight only went up to ‘Mediocre’ before gravity kicked in and send it plummeting down again.
“Oh come on!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed unbelievingly.
“I’m sorry, little miss,” Flum said. “How about you?” he addressed Scootaloo. “Do you think you have what it takes to conquer Flum and Flom’s High Striker?”
“I don’t think,” Scootaloo said confidently. “I do have what it takes and I’ll be taking that Soarin’ plush off your hooves.”
Sweetie Belle reluctantly left the mallet to Scootaloo and joined the other losers.
Like the others before her, Scootaloo did her best to find her balance. Standing on her hind legs with the mallet on her shoulder she took a deep breath and closed her eyes.
*WHACK!*
Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Twilight gasped. The weight was climbing, climbing, climbing and… almost reached the top, falling just a quarter of an inch short before gravity worked its magic and send the weight plummeting down once more.
“Awww,” was the general outcry of the fillies.
“Looks like we’re not cut out to be Cutie Mark Crusaders Strong Ponies,” Sweetie Belle said.
“I’m sorry, girls,” Flum said. “Better luck next time.”
“Well, that went well,” Scootaloo muttered as she joined the other Crusaders.
“You did your best,” Twilight told her.
“Yeah, but it wasn’t good enough.” Scootaloo sighed.
The four Crusaders were just about to head off when they noticed Featherweight and his father approaching.
Snowflake and Featherweight were a few of her regulars at the library. Snowflake had a passion for anything related to sports, weightlifting and classical poetry, while Featherweight loved reading the few books on photography that the library held.
“Hey, dad,” Featherweight said. “How about this one?”
“Go ahead, kiddo,” Snowflake said, patting the colt on the back. “Show ‘m what you’re made off.”
Featherweight walked towards the stand, noticing a few of his classmates there. “Oh, hi Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and… I don’t think I’ve seen you before,” he said to Twilight.
“She’s Babs Seed,” Apple Bloom quickly told him. “She’s mah cousin from Manehattan.”
“Manehattan?” Featherweight asked. “Cool. Hey Scootaloo, what’s got you so down?”
“That stupid game,” Scootaloo admitted. “I almost got to the top.”
“Really?” Featherweight asked. “What prize did you want?”
“That Soarin’ plush,” Scootaloo said. “He’s the best Wonderbolt, well besides Rainbow Dash that is.”
“Okay then,” Featherweight said. He pulled a small bag of bits out of his saddlebag and walked towards the high striker.
“Step right up, young sir,” Flum said. “Do you have what it takes to conquer Flum and Flom’s High Striker game? Only three bits per swing!”
Featherweight took out three bits and tossed them into Flum’s waiting hoof. “That’s the spirit, show the ladies what you’re made off,” Flum teased.
The Pegasus colt rubbed his hooves together a few times before attempting to lift the mallet up.
“This is gonna be good,” Apple Bloom whispered.
Scootaloo poked Apple Bloom, a bit harder than she had intended. “Shut up and watch,” she told her.
Featherweight hefted the mallet onto his shoulder and allowed it to rest there, causing him to topple backwards. Luckily Snowflake was quick enough to steady his son.
“Come on, kiddo,” Snowflake said. “Knock’m dead.”
“Right!” Featherweight said determinedly. He took a deep breath, exhaled slowly and swung the mallet as hard as he could.
The mallet connected to the base and the weight was launched upward, though it barely made it halfway up the meter.
“Aww, too bad,” Flum said. “But I’ll tell you what, give it another go. Free of charge.”
Featherweight looked at the tall stallion, who winked at him.
Once more, Featherweight took aim and swung the mallet at the target, only to fail miserably as he missed and hit soft ground instead.
“That counts as a swing,” Flum said. “Sorry.”
“One more go,” Snowflake said, tossing three bits at the carny.
Snowflake then turned to his son. “Come on kiddo, you can do it,” he said. “Think about what’s at stake here!”
Featherweight nodded and took point.
The Cutie Mark Crusaders watched with baited breath as Featherweight picked up the hammer once more. This time around, the young colt closed his eyes and swung with all his might.
*DING!*
“I can’t believe it!” Flum exclaimed.
“YEAH!!!” Snowflake yelled from the top of his lungs.
“Yeah!!!” Featherweight did the same, though not as audibly impressive as his father’s cry was.
“That’s my boy!” Snowflake yelled as he wrapped his son into a bonecrushing hug with one arm, using the other to give the colt a noogie.
“Aww, dad,” Featherweight complained. “You’re embarrassing me in front of my classmates!”
Snowflake let his son go and walked with him back to the booth.
“Here you go, young sir,” Flum said as he gave Featherweight the Soarin’ plush. “I assume this is the one you want?”
“Uh, yeah,” Featherweight said as he took the toy from Flum. “Thanks!”
“Anytime, young sir,” Flum said. “Now, I do think there’s a filly you’re trying to impress, am I right?”
Featherweight blushed deeply and nodded furiously. “Hey Scootaloo! I got you… where did she go?”
It was only then that Twilight, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle noticed that one of their founding members had disappeared. “Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“Where’d she go?” Apple Bloom asked.
“She could be anywhere,” Sweetie Belle said. She looked around but saw no sign of the orange Pegasus in the mass of ponies walking around.
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Twilight whispered. “Come on, we have to find her!”
“We’ll split up,” Apple Bloom said. “And we’ll meet back here in ten minutes, ya hear?”
“Got it,” Twilight and Sweetie Belle said, before splitting up and each of them picking a direction to look in.
Twilight noticed that Featherweight did the same, heading in the general direction of the library to look. Twilight headed towards Sugarcube Corner, which was probably deserted, as neither Pinkie Pie or the Cakes were holding shop at the time. She was heading there because Scootaloo ran off for a reason. She had no clue as to what that reason was but Twilight figured that Scootaloo would have wanted to be alone if she didn’t tell anypony about where she went.
“This way,” Sucker Punch whispered in her ear. “The little pony went this way.”
“You saw her?” Twilight asked, keeping her voice to a whisper. There weren’t many ponies around but that didn’t mean that it was safe to start talking to an invisible creature. Ponies would notice that, perhaps even become suspicious.
Sucker Punch nudged her into the right direction and soon enough, Twilight had found Scootaloo, hiding behind Sugarcube Corner.
“Hey,” Scootaloo said.
“Hey yourself,” Twilight said. “What happened? Why did you run away like that?”
“It’s nothing,” Scootaloo said with a sigh.
“Nothing?” Twilight echoed, though thankfully she managed to refrain from using Scootaloo’s own voice. “You ran off without a word and hid behind Sugarcube Corner. What’s going on Scootaloo? Is there something ah can help you with?”
Right now, Twilight could sense some emotions rolling off of Scootaloo. Most of them were rather muted but Twilight recognized regret and sadness amongst them, together with some happiness too.
“Thanks,” Scootaloo said. “But no, you can’t help me. I just… look, when I saw Featherweight and his father doing things that, you know parents do…” Scootaloo lifted her hoof up to her chest. “It kinda hurt, inside.”
“You… Scootaloo, are you an orphan?” Twilight asked.
“What?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide with shock. “No, what gave you that idea?”
“Sorry,” Twilight said. “Ah heard some things around town and ah assumed-”
Scootaloo waved a dismissive hoof. “No, I’m not an orphan. Might as well have been. Mom’s sick and she’s in the hospital all the time. Dad’s out in Saddle-Arabia, digging up pottery shards and stuff. He’s kinda like Daring Do but without the crazy and awesome adventures.”
Twilight was beginning to understand the situation. “And you haven’t seen him in a while.”
“Almost a year,” Scootaloo admitted. “Stupid huh? He writes me every week, sends me gifts and stuff and here I am, sulking and complaining. Apple Bloom’s parents are dead and you never hear her complain.”
“Hey now, don’t talk like that,” Twilight said. “It’s okay for you to miss him. Just, don’t keep it bottled up, okay? You’ve got some good friends that have your back.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” Scootaloo said. “Thanks Twilight.”
“It’s Babs,” Twilight reminded her. “At least right now it is. Now come on, ah think that scrawny colt likes you.”
“Who, Featherweight?” Scootaloo asked, her cheeks turning ever so slightly red. “He’s okay, for a colt.”
Twilight laughed at that and nudged Scootaloo back towards the lights and sounds of the carnival. “Come on, let’s get back before Apple Bloom gets worried and Sweetie Belle buys her own weight in cotton candy.”
“Hey!” somepony yelled. “What are you kids doing back there?”
Twilight froze up. One of Celestia’s Royal guards! He was a big Pegasus, larger than any Twilight had ever seen. Though that may have been a side-effect of having spent several hours as a filly. She also noticed that he was unarmed, which was rather odd considering his line of work.
“Nothing,” Scootaloo said. “We were just heading back to the fair.”
“That’s good,” the guard said. “Fillies such as yourself shouldn't run around town in the dark. Who knows what’s lurking in the shadows here.”
“Changelings perhaps?” Scootaloo playfully poked Twilight, snapping her out of her stupor.
“Changelings?” The guard chuckled. “As long as they mind their own business I have no beef with them. And besides, Princess Celestia herself vouches for them so there’s no reason to be scared. Now come along, I’ll escort you back to the carnival.”
-
“Scootaloo!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as she and Twilight returned to the High Striker game. “You found her!”
“Scoots, what happened?” Apple Bloom asked. “Yah ran off just like that!”
“I’m sorry guys,” Scootaloo said. “Just… had to blow off some steam after losing like that.”
Apple Bloom, much like her sister, could smell a lie a mile away. “But-”
Twilight had put a hoof on her shoulder and shook her head. “She’ll tell you when she’s ready,” she whispered to Apple Bloom.
“Hey Scootaloo!” Featherweight said as he came running to the Crusaders. “I got you something.” He gave her the Soarin’ plush.
“Thanks,” Scootaloo said. She looked left and right to see just who was watching, before leaning over to give Featherweight a quick peck on the cheek. “Brag about that to your friends and you’re dead,” she said, before heading back over to her friends, leaving the colt flustered.
“Come on,” Scootaloo said to her fellow Crusaders. “Aunt Derpy’s saving us some chocolate chip muffins.”
-
“So are you and Featherweight coltfriend and fillyfriend now?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“What? No!” Scootaloo yelled.
“Just checking!” Sweetie Belle teased as they arrived at Derpy’s muffin stand.
“What’s that I’m hearing?” A grey Pegasus with a goofy look on her face leaned over the wooden counter. “Does my favorite niece have a coltfriend? Oh, you grow up so fast, my little muffin.”
“Stop it, Aunt Derpy,” Scootaloo complained. “And besides, that’s Dinky’s pet name.”
“Meh, you’re still my little muffin too,” Derpy said. “Now what can I get you three? Eh, four?”
“This is Babs,” Apple Bloom said. “She’s mah cousin from Manehattan.”
“Manehattan? Oh I’d love to go there some day. Is it nice?” Derpy asked with interest.
“It’s pretty neat,” Twilight said. She wasn’t lying though, as she had went there some years ago with her parents and Shining Armor. Though she hadn’t done much there besides visit the numerous museums, checking the library and the occasional park visit.
“So, my little muffin,” Derpy addressed Scootaloo once more. “I saved you and your friends a super delicious chocolate chip muffin but… I didn’t think you’d bring a fourth friend.”
“Did you sell out again?” Scootaloo asked.
“Afraid so, little muffin,” Derpy said. “Ponies in this town go gaga over them. Somepony even bought a dozen of them. I only have vanilla, blueberry and banana muffins left.”
“That’s okay,” Twilight said. This time however Twilight was lying. Derpy’s muffins were supposedly legendary and she only sold them during the carnival. Pinkie Pie had told her about them, describing them as the crème de la crème de la crème of muffins. So great that Pinkie used three crèmes to rate them.
“Okay? No way,” Derpy said. She jumped back behind the counter and pulled out four muffins. “I was saving one for myself but since you’re Scootaloo’s friend, I want you to have it.”
“Wow, thanks miss Derpy,” Twilight said as Derpy set the muffin down in front of her.
“Any time Babs,” Derpy said with a broad smile. “Now just enjoy it will you?”
The Crusaders hadn’t been there for long but more customers had already started to line up behind them. “We’ll be getting out of your mane now,” Scootaloo said as she noticed the small crowd. “Bye Aunt Derpy.”
“Bye miss Derpy!” the other Crusaders, including Twilight, yelled.
“Bye girls,” Derpy said with a smile on her face. “If you see him, tell Uncle Time Turner to bring Dinky and Sparkler home by a reasonable hour, will you?”
“We will,” Scootaloo said as she ran off with the other Crusaders in tow.
“Where do we go now?” Apple Bloom asked, balancing the muffin on her head as she went.
“How about my sister’s stand?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“We should stop to eat our muffins first though,” Scootaloo said.
“Ah think it’s too late for that,” Apple Bloom said with a giggle.
“So… good…” Twilight struggled to say as she chewed on the muffin. Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she tasted that divine deliciousness. A deep sense of regret immediately followed, as she realized that it would probably be another year before she could taste another one.
The three real fillies stared at their Changeling friend. “And she’s worried about me,” Sweetie Belle said.
-
“Welcome to the Carousel Booth-tique,” Rarity greeted her four newest customers. “I trust that the three of you have behaved yourselves so far?”
“They’ve been good,” Twilight told her.
“Well that’s a relief,” Rarity said. “Spike received a letter a while ago. I think it’s from the Princess again.”
She pulled a scroll out of her register and gave it to Twilight. “I had asked Spike to deliver it to you but he said that it wasn’t life-threatening.”
“He actually said that? Twilight asked. “Where is he anyway?”
“I gave him a few bits to spend,” Rarity said. “He may be my little assistant tonight but that doesn’t mean that he shouldn’t have some fun too.”
Twilight nodded and opened the scroll. A few minutes later she began to laugh.
“May I ask what’s so funny?” Rarity asked. Twilight didn’t say anything and just gave her the letter.
My faithful student,
I thought you would like to know that I have managed to talk my guards out of actively looking for you and your kin. Most of them already appeared rather reluctant and I managed to talk them into leaving you alone and even abandoning their weapons.
Blueblood will not be pleased to learn of this but it’s his own fault for trying to use my laws against me. I expect Shining Armor to be able to return to duty in a few days, perhaps a week or so. After which Blueblood will stop being a nuisance, concerning the Royal Guard at least.
Enjoy yourself at the Ponyville Carnival tonight.
With love,
Your friend, Celestia
“Oh my,” Rarity said, putting the scroll down again. “Well, it seems like your worries were unfounded after all. I knew the Princess would do everything in her power to keep that brute at bay.”
“Yeah,” Twilight said. “Hey Rarity, have you seen Fluttershy around?”
“Can’t say that I have,” Rarity said, holding a hoof to her chin as she recalled just who she had seen so far. “She might still be with her little animal friends. If I remember correctly, she stayed away all night a few years ago.”
Twilight sighed. “So ah could be waiting here all night for her?”
“Perhaps,” Rarity said. “But there’s always tomorrow. Fluttershy won’t mind. She’s just so worried about her animals, it must be so hard to take care of them all.
Twilight’s eyes widened as remembered just what kind of trouble she had left at the library. “Oh no,” she said. “Rarity, ah just remembered something important. Ah don’t suppose you’re willing to take the Crusaders off my hooves now?”
“I might as well,” Rarity said with a small shrug. “I haven’t sold much tonight. Most ponies come for the food and the games and don’t have any interest in the more finer things. Their loss, I suppose.
“Oh and do remember to take your cape home,” Rarity asked. “You look so adorable in it… uh, Twilight? Where are the others?” Only now did Rarity notice that Sweetie Belle and her little friends had disappeared.
Twilight turned around and confirmed that the other Crusaders were nowhere to be seen.
“I regret nothing!!!” They heard somepony cry out.
“Oh may Celestia have mercy on us all,” Rarity muttered as Sweetie Belle ran past her booth, holding the largest ball of cotton candy she had ever seen.
-
After stopping Sweetie Belle from eating her own weight in spun sugar and gathering her two partners in crime, Rarity closed up shop and took over Twilight’s job. She was now free to turn back into her old disguise and head home to her library, hopefully in time before her guards and her little brother blew it to smithereens.
“Are you sure you don’t want to stay with Rarity and the Crusaders?” Twilight asked Spike as they walked back to the library with him on her back. “It’s not that late yet.”
“And leave you all alone? No way!” Spike said.
That put a smile on Twilight’s face, to know that Spike was there for her no matter what. Well, unless Rarity asked him for a favor or something.
Walking at a brisk pace, the two of them quickly left the noise and lights of the carnival behind them and arrived at the library.
Twilight braced herself as she unlocked the door and walked in. She went in, expecting chaos.
Instead, everything seemed quiet. Too quiet one could say but Twilight knew that there was no such thing as too quiet in a library.
“Now Spike, don’t be scared now, okay?” Twilight told him.
“Scared of what?” Spike asked, pushing his chest forward in an attempt to look bold. “I’m not afraid of anything.”
Four Changelings chose that moment to turn visible again in a semicircle in front of Twilight, causing Spike to shriek in a way that wasn’t entirely unlike a filly.
“My hero,” Twilight said. “Spike, meet the family. You’ve already met Sucker Punch, these guys are the rest.”
“The rest?” Spike asked, looking from left to right and back again to take in their features. “But they all look the same. How can you tell them apart?”
“They do look the same,” Twilight admitted. “But I’m… connected to them in a way. It’s very hard to explain.” She hadn’t had the time to study the connection yet and was only able to tell Spike about the basic things.
“Things won’t ever be the same again, will they?” Spike asked as he jumped off of Twilight’s back and walked over to the four stoic guards. “Are you guys like those Wheateaters that can’t move unless they’re allowed to?”
Spike poked the closest one a few times, earning him an angry hiss from the Praetorian. “Never mind,” Spike said, running back to hide behind Twilight.
“Come on, be nice,” Twilight said. “Spike’s my little brother too, so that makes you guys his brothers as well… in some weird kinda way.”
Twilight thought back of the royal family tree and in what ways it had to be edited to include her and Spike now too apparently. She just hoped that whoever Celestia had editing it had enough correction fluid on hoof.
“Now where’s the little one?” Twilight asked. “Did you take care of him as I instructed?”
“Of course, princess,” one of them said. “The nymph is upstairs, asleep. He has been a nuisance but all nymphs are like that. Time will sort him out.”
Twilight nodded. “Well done,” she said. “Please, have some rest now. There’s a spare room upstairs, next to mine. I want you to use it.” The three Praetorians looked a bit worse for wear, Twilight noted.
The four Praetorians nodded, before fading away again.
“You know, that’s actually pretty awesome,” Spike admitted once he dared to step out from behind Twilight again.
“You’ll get used to them,” Twilight said. “I think. They’re a bit weird but they mean well.” She knew that to be true, though their methods were rather different from what Twilight was used to.
Twilight walked up the stairs. “Are you coming?” she asked. “I think we’ll have a great view on the fireworks from the balcony.”
“Right behind you,” Spike said as he ran after her.
The two of them walked up the stairs and towards their room. Twilight stopped in front of the door and held a hoof up to her mouth and made a shushing sound. “There’s somepony I want you to meet,” she whispered.
Twilight pushed the door open as quietly as she could, her eyes darting from corner to corner as she looked for the little nymph. She quickly found him, curled up in Spike’s basket and clutching the rubber duck from before, making Twilight wonder how he got ahold of it again.
“Hey,” Spike whispered. “That guy stole my bed!”
“Sorry about that,” Twilight whispered back. Using her magic she pulled a drawer out of the nearest cabinet and emptied its contents on a table. She then pulled out some sheets and a pillow to turn the drawer into a make-shift bed.
“I’m not sleeping in that,” Spike said.
“It’s for the little guy,” Twilight told him as she placed the drawer next to her own bed. “He hitched a ride here, so I’ll be taking care of him until I can bring him back to the hive.”
A green aura enveloped the sleeping Changeling and lifted him up and out of Spike’s basket and into the nymph’s new bed. Twilight tucked him in gently and watched with a smile as the nymph wiggled around a bit to find the proper position to sleep in.
“So, were you like this too?” Spike asked as he jumped onto Twilight’s bed, to get a better look at the nymph. “I mean, when you were born?”
“I was hatched,” Twilight said. “Kind of like you, I think. So I suppose I looked like this too…” She briefly wondered if Chrysalis had any pictures of her from when she was a foal. Or a nymph would probably be more appropriate.
“From a green and purple egg?” Spike joked. “Uh, Twilight? You… you don’t have to keep your disguise up if you don’t want to…”
Twilight nodded and instantly undid her disguise. “Thank you Spike.”
“What did I do?” Spike asked.
“You’ve been awfully mature about this,” Twilight said, waving a hoof over her body to indicate what she meant. “And I’m just happy that I have such an understanding assistant.”
“Twilight, you’re embarrassing me,” Spike said. “Like I would care about what you look like. You and Princess Celestia taught me that it’s the inside that counts, remember?”
Without saying a word Twilight grabbed her number one assistant and hugged him tightly.
A muffled crackling sound was heard, coming from the outside.
“I think the fireworks are starting,” Spike said.
Twilight nodded and released the baby dragon from her vice-like grip. She reapplied her disguise, just in case and hurried out to the balcony with Spike.
She quickly closed the door leading to the balcony behind them, to dampen the sound so her littlest brother wouldn’t be woken up.
“Woah, check it out!” Spike said a little louder, now that they were outside.
Several rockets shot into the air and exploded into beautiful flowery patterns with lots of red and purple sparks.
Another volley of rockets shot into the air and exploded into a star-shaped cloud of glittering bits.
The display went on for a good ten minutes. Explosions in pretty much every color and pattern Twilight could think of filled the night’s sky.
“I’m off to bed,” she said, once the last sparks faded away. “It’s been a long and tiring day.”
“No doubt about that,” Spike said as he followed her inside.
Twilight checked in on her littlest brother one last time, before heading to the bathroom to prepare for bed. Brushing her teeth was still a bit awkward, having to deal with her fangs and the rest of her altered dentures.
That didn’t stop her from brushing for a full two minutes, just like her father had taught her. Night Light had always been a bit crazy when it came to dental health.
Twilight stopped brushing and rinsed her mouth a few times to get rid of the minty flavor lingering in her mouth. She dried her face off and walked out of the bathroom and back to her room.
Spike was already fast asleep in his basket, urging Twilight to walk as softly as she could towards her bed. She crawled under the sheets and laid her head down, to finally rest after a long, long day.
